#but you know when the show starts n the sound design is giving CRUNCH.... | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

adashofniallandasprinkleoflunacy · 4 years ago

Text

you’re someone i just want around: IV

“I had a few, got drunk on you

And now I’m wasted

And when I sleep, I’m gonna dream of

How you tasted.”

— Medicine, Harry Styles

A/N: if i said i’m apologizing for the way i left off ch3, yes i did ❤️ no i didn’t ❤️ it was fun ❤️ as always, feedback is greatly appreciated!! and if you enjoy the piece, please reblog it!!! it keeps content creators motivated!! without further delay, hope you enjoy what’s in store for Sherlock and Watson this chapter cause it’s uhhhh quite a bit of uhhhh ~stuff~ 😌

harry’s condo : ysijwa masterlist : andrea’s masterlist : leyla’s masterlist : ysijwa playlist

word count: 26.4k

content/warnings: a mild addiction to sexting, some pretty sparkly lingerie, a very interesting photo, a strange but satisfying gift, rough sex and degradation, pillow talk about the validity of the men in Twilight, the satisfying gift being put to even more good use, Y/N going over to Harry’s apartment for the first time, mild mentions of blood, and an impromptu Hamilton re-enactment amidst more lemon blueberry pancakes

///

For the next three days, the sexting grows more frequent.

Harry feels somewhat humiliated by it, really. He’s an adult— a full-grown, two hundred and nine year old man— and trading nudes with a simple girl shouldn’t be getting him as worked up as it does. He should know how to handle his hormones better, and the thing is, he usually does. But no one in the last few centuries has made him feel as desperate as Y/N does; he hasn’t felt this helpless for someone since he was alive. The vampire just wasn’t prepared to handle the needy responses she so easily yields from his body and he’s horribly rusty on how to skate this thin sheet of metaphorical ice. It’s like he can feel it cracking and crunching beneath his feet, but he has absolutely no power over how to stop it. Any minute, it’s bound to take him under, and he has no choice but to allow himself to drown in it.

The following seventy two hours are full of so many dirty promises and explicit images, his phone might as well be a porno hard drive.

After coaxing Y/N into a few orgasms through the phone and receiving just as many in return, a dangerous game is set into motion that Harry knows is probably unhealthy not only for his self-worth, but for the sensitivity of his anatomy. He can only get off so many times before his joints are begging for a break.

He wakes up Wednesday morning with a stiff ache running along his inner thighs and ebbing across the underside of his balls, but there’s an undeniable contentment stewing behind it. He doesn’t truly mind the throb, comforted by the fact that Y/N is probably facing similar issues at the moment. He finds himself smiling coyly as he flips an omelette onto one of his marble-print platters, recalling the events from the night before.

According to what he’d heard on the other end of the phone, present throughout the array of shaky gasps, cracked whimpers, and wet sounds of pleasure that had echoed from the speaker, Harry had made Y/N squirt.

That was a tremendous stroke to his already huge ego. The idea that he’d been able to make her cum so hard that she’d soiled her brand new sheets had been circling around his head for the last couple of hours, fluffing his confidence. It’s a milestone achievement, to be honest. He’d done something that very few men have the skill to achieve in person, meanwhile he’d done it just by using his voice and extensive imagination. The arrogance he’s sporting right now is more than justified. His cheeks are starting to ache from how hard he’s grinning.

The vampire is so lost in his recollections that he nearly misses the chime of his phone, the unique ringtone that beeps out being as welcomed as ever.

Harry scoops up his device while spooning a piece of his green pepper and mushroom egg dish into his mouth, chewing thoughtfully as he swipes into Y/N’s text conversation. He smoothers the giddiness fluttering in his stomach; he’s not a child.

As it turns out, he’d killed those butterflies for no solid reason because the instant her message pops up, they come right back to life.

Morning! Thought I’d show you what I’m planning on wearing to work today.

Harry roughly swallows down his breakfast at the attachment following the caption, a shiver coiling down his spine. “Fucking hell.”

The photo is a mirror shot, taken in her tiny bathroom. It’s a full body image where she’s clad in a matching set of bra and panties, the material sparkly bright red lace. The bottoms are high-waisted, hugging her tummy and hips in a way he deems perfect, the lace decorating her skin beautifully. The bra is see-through, so he has an unrestrained view of her chest and he doesn’t know why, but he thinks he might love the way her breasts look in lingerie more than without it. Make no mistake, he’ll willingly drool over her no matter what, but there’s just such a refined beauty in seeing her figure in such an elegant piece. She’s like a present set out for him to unwrap, preferably with his teeth.

Then he notices the garters and the next forkful of food lodges in his throat. They hug around her legs deliciously, the bands settled midway down her thighs as the straps run up the sides and clip onto the hem of her panties. Yeah, he would definitely use his teeth.

After gawking at the artwork for a minute, Harry finally gathers himself enough to type back a decent reaction.

I’m pretty sure that outfit doesn’t apply to the workspace dress code.

Y/N shakes her head in amusement at his response, giggling softly as she finishes shimmying into her black skinny jeans, buttoning them over the skimpy lace.

I’ll cover up for the sake of the customers. But it’s just such a nice set, I figured someone else should get to appreciate it with me.

Harry sets his utensil down on top of his plate, omelet only half eaten. His appetite has molded into a very different type of hunger. He pads out of the kitchen, feeling the ten AM sunlight filter through the glass wall of his living room and warm his bare chest and back. He heads for the bathroom that branches out of the entrance corridor, coming to a stop right in front of its mirror. He begins to clean up his appearance, combing his bed head into a presentable state (he hadn’t slept, per usual, but rolling around his pillows last night while he indulged fantasies about Y/N had done his curls in something fierce), fixing his royal blue briefs along his hips and dragging the waistband down to show off the dip of his prominent pelvic bones.

Once the immortal is done, he taps back with eager strokes of his thumbs.

I can’t believe you’ve never worn that for me. That’s a criminal offense. Literally worth capital punishment.

Oh, really? Capital punishment? And who are you to decide my verdict?

I’m the executioner, obviously. I’m in charge of dispensing the verdict and I promise you, I’ll see to it that you get what you deserve. It’s my civic duty.

Y/N scoffs at his quip, tugging her navy polo shirt over her torso and quickly running a brush through her hair. She puts it up into a neat ponytail, sighing lightly as she stares at her tired reflection. She wishes she could ditch work for the day and entertain more conversation with Harry, but she literally can’t afford to.

Well, you’re gonna have to wait while I go perform my own type of civic duty. Making the world a better place, one grilled panini at a time.

Harry’s lips jolt. She’s so clever and witty, he doesn’t know how she could possibly be from such a dull, monochrome town.

I understand. Justice calls. But before you go, can I send you a picture of what I’M wearing today? Could use a few style tips.

That’s pretty ironic coming from someone whose last name is literally ‘Styles.’

I know, I know. But even fashion icons have their insecurities sometimes.

Fair point, nobody’s perfect. Lemme see your OOTD, then.

The outfit of the day appears to be no outfit at all, according to Harry’s picture. It’s taken on a mirror, like her own, and it depicts him standing with one hand holding his phone in front of his face while the other seems to be doing jazz hands down his body playfully. He’s wearing nothing but a pair of deep blue briefs (probably because he’d completely ruined the maroon pair he was wearing last night, if his broken moans and heavy panting had been any indication) and they hug his frame flawlessly. The fabric is bunched around his lean thighs, tiger head tattoo peeking out to accompany the rest of the collection, which includes all the inkings running the length of his left arm as well as the butterfly and swallows across his torso. His v-line is evident as ever, dipping below the elastic band teasingly. His chest is broad and his biceps are taut, despite the fact that he’s not even flexing. He looks like a Greek statue and Y/N is positive the higher powers designed Harry with that specific thought in mind.

Y/N doesn’t realize drool is gathering in her mouth until it tickles the inside of her bottom lip. She snaps her jaw closed, clearing her throat sheepishly. Over a minute has passed of her just ogling and she can feel heat layering across her cheeks. She knows Harry probably has the cockiest expression on his face at the moment, obvious in the tone of the next comment he delivers.

Damn, it’s that bad, huh? Guess I’ll have to change.

No, it’s perfect. Simple, but effective. Very professional.

Why, thank you!

My pleasure.

Here, take this as a token of my appreciation. Hopefully it can help get you through the day.

This specific photo is taken from an above point of view, as if Y/N were looking down at Harry’s body along with him. His pectorals and stomach muscles appear more defined, tattoos darker and skin more evidently sunkissed. Lower down, there’s the obvious outline of what lies within his boxers, snuggled up against his thick thigh and tempting her to let out a soft whine. Then, resting casually against his abdomen is his free hand, sporting a thumbs-up that gives a purposefully goofy vibe to the risky image. He’s such an idiot.

The mortal’s answer is just as silly and lighthearted as his gesture.

Thank you, I’ll keep it locked in my heart forever.

I wouldn’t want it any other way.

That’s the first interaction of many that further opens the door to their virtual sex life. Things hardly stay that innocent.

That night when Y/N gets home from work, they undergo another round of phone sex. It starts off the same: cheeky banter that leads to cheeky pictures that eventually leads to utter filth.

And that’s how they spend the next few days— taking care of each other’s needs digitally until Friday rolls around. There’s plenty of those encounters, but there’s definitely favorites.

A session during one of Harry’s self-care baths, when he puts her on speaker and she talks him through tugging one out while the scent of lavender salts— which he’d chosen because they smell like her— leave his heated skin feeling soft and supple. Another instance where he makes her orgasm while she has gotten bored watching a scary movie marathon on her couch, the screams of the horror film mere background noise compared to all the sweet nothings Harry huskily mumbles into her ear, his dominant voice filtering through her headphone and instructing her on how to make herself feel good.

Harry messages her at three A.M. at one point, wide awake as ever, all of his thoughts occupied by the concept of Y/N laying on her tummy between his thighs and sucking him off at a slow pace. He can practically see her small hands wrapped around his girth, stroking up to meet her pretty lips, her tongue lapping at his tip eagerly as she whines around a full mouth. She’s always just so eager. Even at the crack of dawn, she’s awake by some miracle, and happily willing to delve into that fantasy with him. Her soft, timid tone drifts across the shells of his ears, explicitly sketching out how she’d take him all the way down her throat until she gags, and how she’d kiss all over the head of his prick just to smear his precum over her lips to then lick it off, and how she’d rock against his lap fast and hard while he takes her nipples between his teeth. How she wouldn’t stop until he’s dripping down her thighs and groaning into her throat. How she’d let him fuck her as many times as it takes to tire himself out.

Harry obviously repays her, and it comes in the form of him painting out a scenario where she’s gotten home from a long day at the café. He tells her about how he’d be there waiting for her in nothing but his underwear, sitting back on his elbows in her bed, touching himself over his briefs just at the thought of pleasuring her. About how he’d lay her out and taste every inch of her body with his tongue, and how he’d run his teeth across her inner thighs tenderly while his fingers play with her clit, and how he’d have her ride his face deep and sloppy until she’s shaking and sensitive. How he’d tie her to the bed and toss her legs over his shoulders while he pounds her into the mattress, marking bruises across her neck as she sucks on his fingers and tightens around his cock like “the snug little thing you are.”

They even take their fun out of the confines of their houses and into public settings, just to give it an adrenaline high. Those situations are foreplay; it’s how they prep each other throughout the day for when they’re both finally alone and can truly help one another to the fullest.

It happens Thursday on two occasions.

First, to Y/N, who is sitting in the backroom on her lunch break, though she’s barely touched her food. She’s much more interested in what Harry has to say. Much more interested in how he says he wishes he could be there with her right now. That she could sneak him in through the back door of the restaurant and they could lock themselves in that tiny supply room, making sure no one would disturb what he’s about to do to her. That he would drop to his knees and drag her jeans down her legs, pressing damp kisses in the denim’s wake, biting hickies in the areas he knows she loves to receive them. He would mount her knees over his shoulders and bury his face between her thighs, looking up at her through heavy lashes as he licks into her desperately. He would have her grab onto his curls and guide his tongue just the way she likes it, and she’d have to bite into her cheek to keep from getting caught.

He talks about how he’d take her against the supply shelves, one hand clamped over her mouth while he pants praise into her ear, her body jolting roughly upwards against the surface as she clings to his back. How he’d hold her up with the other arm and slam her down onto his cock, cooing things like, “Gotta keep quiet for me, sweetheart. Can’t make you cum if we get caught.” and “Such a filthy girl, sneaking me in here just to fuck you. Baby just wants to walk around the rest of the day full of me, doesn’t she?”

That fantasy leaves her in a bothered haze the rest of the work day. It’s bad enough that she almost drops her tray three different times and has to ask multiple customers to repeat their orders.

Y/N gets back at Harry, though. That revenge is the second occasion.

The vampire had mentioned that he would be going out with his friends that evening to a bar and she takes full advantage of that. When the picture comes through, Harry nearly spits out his Manhattan drink.

He’s sitting in a booth surrounded by his entire group and he’d been talking shit with Niall about golf. The vampire doesn’t care for the sport, but Niall loves it, and Harry loves getting on Niall’s nerves, therefore it’s all pretty self-explanatory. Mitch and Adam join in, with Mitch obviously supporting Harry, when he randomly decides to check his notifications. Even in the shrunken little banner, Harry can immediately tell the photo is graphic. Xander asks if he’s alright, telling him he looks freakishly pale and to get his eyes under control because they're in public. Harry blinks the red from his irises, hurriedly excusing himself and clambering up from his seat, jetting across the restaurant towards the restrooms. It’s occupied, much to his luck, so he settles for simply pressing his back against the wall of the corridor, leaning his head against the bricks and taking deep breaths to calm the raging in his stomach. He gingerly opens the message and his knees nearly give out.

The image is taken from the back, probably using a timer. Y/N is wearing one of her big tees and another pair of cheeky lace panties, but this time around, they’re pastel peach and crotchless. She’s bent over with her ass up and spine arched, knees parted for balance, her shirt bunching downwards due to the angle. Her arms are pulled behind her back and her chest is flushed to the bed, wrists crossed submissively as she gazes at the camera over her shoulder. There’s an unmistakable sparkle in her eyes and he can tell she had sent this now on purpose just to fuck with him, knowing good and well that he was out and occupied.

The shot is more than he can handle and he has to swallow down the urge to stomp out of the bar, get into his car, race to her flat, and make her rethink her decision. Preferably, in the form of harsh spanks and overstimulation. He can see everything— the intentional rip at the crotch of the panties are meant for that sole reason. The closer he looks, he comes to realize that she’s wet, which in turn means she had been touching herself. She’d set this up perfectly, knowing that he’d easily be able to deduce that fact and that it would haunt him for the rest of the night.

The monster releases a quivering exhale, typing back slowly and carefully, sight bleary.

You’re going to regret that.

Pinky promise?

///

When Harry arrives at Y/N’s apartment the next night, as he has for the last three Fridays, he doesn’t saunter up to her door and bang on it angrily. He doesn’t grab her by her hair and drag her into her room, how he’d intended. He doesn’t even have a single cinch in his sculpted brows.

Instead, he raps softly on the door with one jeweled knuckle and waits calmly.

The human goes to answer, her stomach twisting in excitement at all the possibilities of what punishment she might face for her antics. A small, sly smile buckles the corners of her lips at the thought, her fingers trembling as they wrap around her cold doorknob. She expects to find a furrow-browed, intense-eyed, red-faced Harry behind the threshold, who would shove past her, nab her by the arm, and throw her onto her bed. She expects him to yank his belt from around his hips while a distinct darkness swallows his emerald irises, his mouth curling into a sinister grin. She expects him to roughly command she get on her hands and knees, his palm finding the back of her head to shove her face-first into the sheets while he rips her panties down her legs and drags the cool leather of his accessory over her backside tauntingly.

What she gets is something— and someone— completely the opposite.

When her door swings open, Harry is standing standing there, sure. But instead of looming over her with flaring nostrils and cruel intent, he’s decided to lean against the door frame with his arms folded casually. His body is completely empty of tension, his ankles are crossed offhandedly, and a small, bright red paper bag full of sparkly black tissue paper is hanging off his wrist. His expression is a relaxed facade of indifference, lips set into his usual signature smirk, no explosive emotions present whatsoever.

That startles Y/N. This has to be an act; it feels like the calm before a violent storm and it has her shifting in her socked feet. Did he...Did he forget what she did?

There’s no way he forgot. It was too brazen a move to dismiss.

Harry steps forward into her home, comfortable enough that he no longer has to wait for an invitation. Y/N moves to the side to let him through, hesitantly closing the entrance behind him, contemplating the man as if he were a ticking bomb. She does a quick sweep of his physique, looking for some other clue as to what he could be plotting, aside from the mysterious gift bag in his hand. He’s wearing a pair of flared denim jeans, a white tee with a royal blue cartoon bee printed in the center along with the words Enjoy health! Eat your honey! surrounding it, his white Vans, and an oversized colorful patch-work cardigan. The outfit is surprisingly domestic compared to his usual taste, but she finds it’s easily one of her favorite fits on him. He just looks so boyish adorable.

The human comes up with nothing suspicious, glancing back up to lock eyes with her guest. Harry beams at her innocently and she knows for sure he’s planning something, but she can’t place what.

“I got you this.” The vampire speaks up first, holding out the paper bag towards Y/N with his index finger, bouncing it encouragingly. “Take a peek.”

The girl accepts the gift gingerly, giving him one more hard look before breaking away to investigate what lies beneath the tissue paper. She pulls out a small cardboard box, her eyes squinting slightly as she reads its print and surveys the label. The image on the surface appears to be of five silicone finger gloves, each about the size of a thumbtack, tiny metal plates embedded into the pads. She’s voicing her curiosity before she’s even finished studying the container.

“What...What are these?”

Harry rolls his eyes jokingly, tapping the object for emphasis. “Read the fine print, love.”

Y/N focuses on the region he’d pointed out, reciting aloud. “‘Vibrating silicone finger gloves. For the use of personal pleasure or with partners.’”

Then it all clicks.

“Oh my God, you got me— what?!” Y/N’s head snaps up in shock, mouth parted and brows creased. “Harry, what?”

The young man laughs airily, gently opening the seal of the box in her hands, which she is now holding as if it were a weapon of mass destruction. It’s such a weird present to give in general, moreso all out of the blue, so she can’t be blamed for her reaction.

He uncaps the packaging, rummaging through its contents and pulling out two of the tiny rubbery gloves. They’re transparent and ribbed, obviously meant to deliver as many sensations as possible, and they’re about two inches in length. He slips them onto his index and middle finger, making scissoring motions for the purpose of symbolism, but mainly just to watch Y/N fidget. “I remember how you said you don’t have sex toys because you’d never really thought about buying any, so I went and picked these up down at my favorite shop. Jessi said they’re good for beginners.”

“Jessi?” Y/N’s voice is tight. She’s not sure how to respond to this; she’s never been in this situation before. No one has ever just given her a sex toy as if a were a candy bar. “Who’s Jessi and why do they need to know about my sex life?”

“She’s the manager.” Harry says matter-of-factly. He doesn’t seem to find anything strange about this encounter. “She helped me pick out my first pocket vag, so I trust her with my soul. Here, look. You just slip them on and—” He makes finger thrusting motions in the air, wiggling his digits playfully. “Big O. Not as good as what I can give you, obviously, but close enough.”

“Harry, you do realize this is a little…odd, right?”

The boy blinks at Y/N blankly. “What? Why? Sex is literally the basis of this whole thing.” He signals back and forth between them with his gloved forefinger. “It’s really not that weird at all, if y’think about it.”

“I just...it’s like…”

Her argument fizzles to an end the longer she stares at him. He has the most wholesome expression painted across his handsome features, his eyes glossy with excitement. He looks genuinely elated about the present and she can’t find it in herself to question him any further. As unorthodox as this may be, it’s the first true act of kindness anyone has shown Y/N since she had moved to California. It’s the first time anyone has given the girl anything without her having to request it. She comes to the realization that Harry really is the only friend she has at the moment, and she refuses to pick and prod at that, lest he retract from her on the grounds that she’s ungrateful. Yes, this is a little atypical, but so is their whole dynamic. In his own twisted way, this is how Harry shows his friendship.

The more she ponders on it, she starts to understand that this truly is something she should accept. He went out of his way to get her this gift, which solidifies their acquaintanceship. It’s sweet.

“You know what, never mind. Thank you! I love them.”

The giddy smile that cracks his face melts her heart. “I’m glad to hear you say that.”

Harry then softly grasps her hand with his, tugging her down the entrance hallway, his intentions set on her bedroom. His voice takes on a deeper sultry twang, the corners of his mouth twitching suggestively. “Because on my way here, I was thinking, yeah? And I figured: who better to teach you how to use these than the person who picked them out.”

“Of fucking course.” Y/N huffs in amusement, shaking her head but allowing herself to be guided forward. “I should’ve known you had an ulterior motive.”

“Heyyyyy!” Harry’s whine is offended, but the coy simper dimpling his cheeks ruins any defense he could possibly try to spin. “This isn’t an ulterior motive, it’s simply a supporting one.”

“Right.” Y/N states flatly, shuffling forward slowly as he backs down her corridor, momentarily glancing over his shoulder to orient himself. “Buying a fuck buddy a sex toy is totally selfless and mutually exclusive of the agreement.”

Harry takes a turn and crosses the threshold into her bedroom, releasing her arm and instead, he opts for wrapping his fist into the loose material of her large Transformers tee, twisting the fabric around his knuckles and giving it a sharp yank. She stumbles into his chest and almost drops the box.

The vampire gazes down at her with half-lidded eyes, long lashes tempting and plush lips the color of roses. “I never said it was mutually exclusive. I just said it wasn’t meant to be evidently inclusive.”

He takes the box from her grip, sliding it onto her nightstand so that any obstacles between them are eliminated. He beckons her closer with a flick of his wrist, feeling heat erupt across his chest as her palms slap down against it to steady herself. She’s always so warm, almost like a furnace. It’s a nice contrast to his ever-present coldness.

Harry’s cupped fingers nurse the slope of her jaw, tilting her chin up to level his, Cupid’s bow ghosting over her own teasingly as a grin threatens to betray him. His accent is thick, heavy with condescension. “Now do you want me to fuck you or not?”

Y/N gulps audibly, the sudden jump in her heart rate causing Harry’s cock to give a foreshadowing twitch in his designer jeans. Her eyes soften with a form of weepy desire, head nodding in his grasp.

Harry’s top teeth catch on his lower lip as he appraises her from over the crest of his defined cheekbones. “I don’t think I heard you, pet. Must be the AC draft.”

The mortal’s eyes fall shut as she composes herself, a shaky sigh faltering past her nostrils. She tips forward onto her toes, connecting her itching mouth to his. Harry allows it, listing his head to the side to grant her more access, his free arm roping across the dip of her spine and pressing her front flushed to his. The kiss is soft and heated, full of drunken tongues and muffled whimpers. It’s tame compared to most of the others they’ve shared, but Harry likes it. It’s sloppy and intimate; only the beginning of what he knows will be a long night.

Her words sting the ridges of his lips, hot and bated. “I want you to fuck me.”

Harry speaks into her mouth, tone gentle but packing a punch. “Get my belt off for me, will you? I’m tying you to the bed tonight.”

He doesn’t have to ask twice, a dark chuckle vibrating across his tongue when her fingers immediately begin to fumble with his belt buckle.

Once Harry has looped the leather tightly around Y/N’s wrists and has knotted them to one of the wooden railings of her headboard, he sits back on his heels to admire his work. Y/N is splayed out across her mattress with her arms suspended above her head, bare thighs clasped in anticipation as her t-shirt gathers around her waist. Her hands are curled into fists, nails digging into her palms as she watches Harry leisurely shrug off his cardigan, keeping eye contact with her the whole way through. His tattoos stand out against the buttery light of the single lamp on the table, tanned arms flexing sinfully.

He shifts around, laying down onto his stomach and coasting his palms up her quivering legs, kissing over her kneecaps and along the crease of her inner thighs, bunching her shirt further up her body as he goes. As soon as he spots the first garter, he blacks out for a millisecond, vision washing red.

“Fuck, wait— did you…?” His voice is strained and desperate as he shoves the rest of her clothes up her torso, pulling her shirt over her head and letting it rest at her elbows. He hums appreciatively when he’s met with the full cherry-colored lingerie set from a few days ago, garters and all. “God, you did.”

Y/N’s gaze falls timidly, a sheepish smile brushing over her face. “I thought you’d want to see it in person, since you seemed to like it so much.”

“Mm...” Harry struggles to swallow, fingers hooking under the straps that clip to the hem of her underwear, pulling the fabric from her skin and letting them snap back into place. He revels in the tiny noise she lets slip, the pads of his digits now toying across the frilly bands encircling her upper legs. After a thoughtful heartbeat, Harry speaks up, wistful but vehement. “I’m going to make you soil your sheets again.”

Y/N bucks a tad at his promise, wrists stressing against the leather belt, but Harry’s practiced enough bondage in his lifetime to know she won’t be getting out anytime soon. He parts her knees open with his palms, dragging his silicone-covered fingers down her clothed clit and tutting when she lets out a stuttery gasp.

“Always so sensitive, aren’t you, angel?” The vampire pets at her core patiently, heat pooling at the base of his abdomen as he feels her panties damped with every stroke of his touch. “Christ, you’re already soaking through.”

“Want more.” The girl’s plead is strangled as she actively forces herself to keep her legs wide open, knowing that if she were to allow them to snap shut, Harry would only pry them apart again. “I’ve been thinking about this all week. Please.”

“All week?” Harry drags tongue across the inside of her thigh, nipping at the flesh tauntingly, the amber specks in his eyes glittering amidst his lashes. He continues to rub through her underwear, drinking up all the little noises streaming from her throat. “Tread lightly, dove. You’re swelling my ego.”

“I just…” Her hips give another jerk when he wriggles two rubber-clad fingers into the crotch of her bottoms, spreading her open just a bit and grinning against her skin at how wet she’s become. “I just need it hard tonight, Harry. Need you to leave me sore.”

“I always leave you sore.” The monster reasons mockingly, taking one of the garters between his teeth and tugging, releasing so it stings her like before. “You’re gonna have to be more specific.”

Y/N trembles out an exhale, gathering herself enough to give him what he wants. “I need you to fuck me like you hate me.”

Harry grabs onto either sides of her panties, slowly peeling them down her legs and then scooting closer forward, planting an open-mouthed kiss right onto her bare clit. She mewls in return, her restraints creaking the bed. He continues pressing messy wet pecks to her cunt, feeling her tense up each time his soft lips suckle her fervently.

“Is that why you sent that picture?” Harry wonders aloud, pausing his motions and raising one eyebrow at her. “Because you wanted me mad?”

The human nods, face wracked with guilt. It’s cute that she feels bad, especially because Harry had, in actuality, enjoyed her little stunt. Seeing her bent over like that, in a position that shows she couldn’t wait to please him— that she couldn’t wait until Friday came around so he could do to her whatever he deemed fit...It was the best form of edging he’s ever experienced. But for the sake of giving her what she wants, he’ll bite the bait.

Harry rises up onto his knees, parting her thighs further as he fits himself between them, the pads of his gloved digits dancing across the thick of her damp clit. He bends down until his nose smudges over hers, the breath of his low words hot against her parted mouth.

“Well, it fucking worked.”

Harry taps his index and middle fingers against his palm in one quick flick and the tiny metal plates situated along the tips purr to life. He sinks knuckle-deep inside of Y/N, cold rings catching on her folds as he curls upwards to get at that special spot that resides along the pit of her tummy. The moan she releases it so raw and broken, it sends a zip of lightning through his veins.

He fucks her like that for a while, with his strong chest poised against her heaving own as he marks love bites onto the cleavage spilling from her lace bra, his skilled fingers pumping into her at a harsh pace that has her legs shaking on either sides. He thumbs over her clit messily, the silicone molds sending waves of vibrations through her clenching walls as he relentlessly toys with her g-spot, her arms thrashing against his belt. Fragmented sounds of bliss freely stream from Y/N’s mouth without shame, his name intermingling amongst the whimpers as her head throws back against the headboard. Harry grips her throat in one hand, holding her to the sturdy surface as his other bobs between her thighs roughly, the bed groaning as a result of their intense actions. His wrist begins to ache from how hard he’s going, but the tears trickling out from the corners of Y/N’s eyes and the way she’s panting into his mouth are enough to keep him going.

“Look at me.” Harry squeezes her jugular tighter, garnering attention. She forces her eyelids open, inhales hiccuping when he braces his cool forehead to hers, his irises the color of a forest at midnight, pupils blown out of proportion. His teeth dig into her bottom lip just to feel it swell, a growl stirring the gravel in his chest. “Is this what you wanted?”

“Y-Yes.” Y/N boggles her head feverishly, glimpsing down over her sweaty cheeks to see the way his veins are chiseling along the forearm that is flexing between her drenched thighs. “Fuck, it’s so g-good.”

“Yeah? How about we go a little higher, hm?” Harry scrapes the pads of his fingers against that spongy place inside her, pressing the vibrators down and the motion clicks the toy into a higher level of intensity.

Y/N writhes in his grasp, back arching off the headboard as deeper, more concentrated rumbles lap throughout her body. “Harry— I— that’s— God, just please!”

Harry takes ahold of her jaw as he continues finger-fucking her without remorse, his short breaths warm against her burning lips. “That’s my girl. Taking it hard and loving every second.”

Y/N’s eyes lull back into her head. She doesn’t know why, but hearing Harry call her his girl satisfies her in a manner so deep, she didn’t know it existed. Just hearing him recognize her as his— as something he claims for himself, almost like an extension of who he is— stirs a foreign form of fulfillment in the back of her mind.

“I’m—” The girl chokes on her sentence, finding it difficult to concentrate with so much pleasure coursing through her system, as well as with Harry painting hickies across the side of her strained neck. “I’m gonna cum.”

The immortal’s voice is stern and authoritative. “No, you’re not.”

“I am, I can’t hold—”

“Yes,” Harry’s grip firms, pace sharpening into unapologetic slams, “you can. And you will. If you cum before I let you, you’re not getting anything else from me for the rest of the night. Do I make myself clear?”

Y/N’s cunt tightens around his fingers, warning him that she’s about to peak. “Harry, I’m sorry—but— but I—”

“Do I make myself clear?”

Y/N has no hope that she can keep it in, but she adores the darkness swirling in Harry’s eyes at the moment and she’ll do anything if it means getting to witness it for a while longer. “Yes.”

“Good.” She winces when she feels his teeth skim her earlobe, his whisper dripping with arrogant amusement. “I told you I’d make you regret it.”

And he really does keep his oath. Minutes simulate hours as Harry continues to flirt her just along the seams of relief, pulling her back every time he sees her about to tip. Whenever he feels her begin to spasm around his slick fingers, he gives her a cautionary quirk of his brows accompanied by a testing, throaty, “Don’t you fucking dare.” or a simple, silent shake of his head. By some miracle, she manages to reign herself in every time, but each ruined orgasm makes it harder and harder to stifle the next. She doesn’t know how many times it happens; she stops counting after four.

After what feels like decades of torture, Harry finally releases his hold around her jugular, allowing her to properly gulp air for the first time in a while. He sits back against his heels, pulling his hand from between her thighs with a sarcastic sympathetic hiss. “Poor thing.”

He watches as a trail of her juices strings from his digits to her cunt, eventually snapping in the middle as he lifts his hand to study his work. Her release drips down his knuckles and palm, gleaming in the dim lighting. A mildly sadistic glint washes over Harry’s irises and for a split second, they look almost red, but Y/N dismisses it. Her brain is too fogged to trust right now.

The boy’s sight flickers past his hand to where Y/N lies limply, wrists bruised from the bonds, arms quivering weakly, and legs trembling in overstimulation. He’s never seen her look more beautiful than now.

He locks his bright eyes to her exhausted own, watching them shatter to pieces when he pushes his drenched fingers past his pillowy blushed lips. His lashes flutter as her taste washes across his tongue, sweet and decadent as always, a soft groan thrumming deep in his throat. God, he can only imagine how delectable her blood must be at the moment, honeyed by the plethora of endorphins he had repeatedly coaxed into her. He can't wait to feel its warmth fill his mouth later tonight.

Harry removes his fingers with a wet pop, licking across the back of his hand with finality and giving her a daring once-over. “Do you still want my cock? Or are you too sensitive for it, darling?”

He sounds so conceited and self-assured, it causes Y/N’s pride to flare. She wants to make him eat his stupid words.

The mortal licks her chapped lips, wetting her dry throat and clearing it softly, wiping away the sweat on her forehead with her shoulder. “I still want it.”

An impressed expression decorates Harry’s features. “You think you can take it?”

Y/N’s jaw clenches with dedication, her thighs spreading open a tad more and she wills herself not to flinch. Her chin cocks upwards. “I know I can.”

Harry’s brows kink challengingly, a borderline evil smirk sewing onto his face. “Let’s see, then.”

As it turns out, Y/N can take it. However, she knows for a fact she won’t be able to walk right for at least the next week.

Harry lowers his jeans and kicks them off, reaching into his navy briefs and tugging himself out, giving his length a few pumps for good measure as he shifts forward toward her. He flips the girl onto her belly as easily as he’d turn a sheet of paper, tying one arm around her hips and lifting them up as he slides a pillow below. He situates her accordingly onto the cushion, her ass slightly elevated to give him more range of depth. He pats at her backside lightly, telling her to part her knees and she does so obediently, gripping onto the leather strap around her wrists anxiously when she feels the bed shift with his weight. Harry lowers himself over her body, the tee covering his broad chest soaking up the thin sheet of sweat on her back. He moves all of her tangled hair to the side, burying his fingers into her roots and yanking her head back cheekily. He runs his nose across her damp cheekbone and chuckles when she jumps slightly at the feathery sensation.

“You’re pretty stubborn, aren’t you?”

Y/N gnaws on her bottom lip as she struggles to swallow, throat taut from the angle he’s put her in. Her voice carries a confident bite, despite her compromisable position. “I like to think I am, yeah.”

“Well, you know what that makes you, right?” Harry murmurs as he lines himself up with her entrance.

“Mm-mm. What?”

The vampire presses a lingering kiss to the tittering pulse in her temple, feeling it thunder below his skin as he forms his next comment slowly with an ominous edge. “It makes you a brat.”

He feels her heartbeat trip.

“And you know what I do to brats?”

Y/N shakes her head as much as his dominant grasp will allow, body tightening in suspense.

“I fuck them until they break.”

Y/N learns that he’s telling the truth. The first thrust Harry delivers is swift, hard, and unbelievably deep; it causes her to let out a choked scream that no one else has ever drawn from her before, except for him. It’s like he can tap into certain aspects of her body she was unaware of; parts of her waiting for the right person to come along and reveal them. She feels that stroke rip into her tummy, but the pain of his size is something she’s become accustomed to in the last three weeks. She hardly feels it anymore; it had molded from a sharp throb to a dull ache, due to how often she’s experienced it.

Harry doesn’t waste any time, quickly picking up a sloppy, adamant pace that has her hips bouncing against the mattress. He twists her hair around his fist, mouth pressed to the side of her head as his hot pants of exertion send a prickling through her scalp. His other forearm keeps him anchored to the bed as he pounds into her with absolutely no hesitation, the sound of skin slapping, cracked whines, and raspy grunts filling the tense atmosphere of her chilly room.

“Is this what you were hoping would happen when you sent that slutty picture?” Harry grits out, short nails digging into the comforter beneath. “Wanted to get me all riled up just so I’d do your back in?”

Y/N mewls weakly in response, hands clinging to each other within the makeshift cuffs.

“If you wanted me to fuck you like I hate you, you could have just asked. I’m more than happy to give you whatever you want. You don’t have to tempt me.” The vampire gives a particularly deep slam, laughing breathily when the girl’s back instinctively arches forward, paired with a watery yelp of, “Oh!”

Harry’s tongue grazes across the shell of her ear, teeth catching the skin. “But since you did, I’ll give it to you just— like—that.” His thrusts match to each word, fingers coiling harder into her locks. “You deserve it. Especially when you had the nerve to act like such a spoiled little brat right to my face.”

Y/N’s not sure what emboldens her to speak, but her snarky remark is already halfway down her numb tongue before she can stop it. “Don’t pretend you didn’t like it.”

Harry hums tauntingly, circling his hips in long strides that urge a series of fractured whimpers to scrape out of Y/N’s sore throat. “Say it again. Go ahead, say it. I want to see you try.”

She remains silent, spine shuddering as she bites down on her tongue to avoid making any more noises that might condemn her.

Harry roughly cranes Y/N’s neck to the side, buttoning their lips together in a filthy kiss that has her cheeks boiling. “That’s what I thought. The only thing that sharp tongue is good for is licking down my cock.”

She gasps against his mouth shakily, tears of sheer bliss gathering along her waterline. “You’re such a fucking asshole.”

Harry can tell her comment holds no true malice behind it; she’s too sweet on him— too whipped on what he gives her— to ever mean it. She’d only said it to provoke him into a power dynamic struggle. But the thing is, Harry’s dealt with feeling powerless before, so he had spent years teaching himself how to win. How to always win.

“Am I, now?” His next line dismantles her entire plan. “Would an asshole let you cum?”

And just like that, her whole demeanor crumbles. “I take it back. I’m s-sorry.”

Harry releases her hair and nips at her ear mockingly, beginning to withdraw himself. “Oh, I think it’s a bit too late for that, minx.”

“No, no! Harry, please. I’m sorry. Genuinely. I promise I won’t say it again. Just…” She tugs helplessly at the belt restraints, trying to twist around to look at him directly. Her voice is wringed out. “Just please.”

The boy pushes a few stringy curls out of his eyes, pressing his tongue into his cheek coyly as he glances down, suggestively smoothing one hand over her ass. He gives it a firm squeeze, lifting his palm teasingly and feeling her tense in anticipation. “Do you want it?”

Y/N glimpses at his bejeweled hand with hunger, then back at his eyes. “Yes.”

“Tell me you want it.”

“I want it.”

“Sorry, I seem to have forgotten what ‘it’ was, exactly. Jog my memory, will you? What is it you want?”

Her irises harden in spite at his shit-eating comment. He’s well aware of how shy she can be when it comes to admitting she wants a spanking, and he’s playing that to his advantage. He’s swimming in the way she squirms.

“I...I want you to spank me.”

He tsks, shaking his head as he twists his HS rings around to face inwards. “You forgot something.”

Y/N’s fingers tighten into begrudging fists. “I want you to spank me, please.”

“There’s a good girl.” His low, accented purr sends electricity through her nerves. “You’re so cute when you beg.”

Harry’s hand comes down swiftly, digits fanned out so that all of his rings print across her backside. It’s not hard enough to hurt, but strong enough to leave a satisfying sting. He loves the way she jolts forward with a hushed curse of surprise, and he adores seeing the shape of his initials marked across her clammy skin. It’s poetic, almost.

“So pretty.” His mumble is wistful as he massages deeply over the region he had just bruised, but it holds unyielding authority. “Whose is it, doll?”

“Yours.”

“And don’t you fucking forget it.” The creature lifts one palm to do it again, pausing once more just to rev her further. He reaches forward with the other, shoving her face-first into the mattress to get her back to straighten out. “Look forward and don’t make a single sound.”

Y/N obeys, but manages to sneak a peek at his reflection through the waxy wooden surface of her aged bedframe. He looks so good perched behind her with bare heaving shoulders, looking down at her exposed figure over the crests of his sharp cheekbones, brows furrowed into a starved expression that gives away he’s enjoying this probably more than she is. Her voice comes out small and weak. “Yes, sir.”

Harry’s entire face tightens at the word and she feels him throb against her backside.

“Now beg me to let you cum.”

///

The next morning when Y/N’s eyes flutter open to the grey light streaking in through her curtains, the first thing she senses is a pair of eyes staring at the side of her face.

She turns her stiff body over toward where the sensation stems and sure enough, she’s met with a pair of sea glass irises filled to the brim with humor. Harry’s laying on his side with his hands tucked below one of her pillows, tousled ringlets sticking up in wild tuffs (thanks to the activities they’d engaged yesterday), he’s completely bare since he likes sleeping nude (though he’d had the decency to cover himself with sheets from the waist down), and his voice is slower and raspier than usual (a result of being dormant for the last eight or so hours).

“You drool in your sleep.”

Y/N tucks her hands against Harry’s cold pectorals, snuggling deeper into his chest and pinching at one of his nipples in playful revenge. “No, I don’t.”

“Yes,” he reaches up and shoos her hand away, proceeding to wipe at the side of her mouth, where dried spit had accumulated. He makes a theatrical gagging face, cleaning his thumb off across the collar of her t-shirt. “You do.”

Y/N sighs in exasperation, making a bold leap to a different topic to avoid talking about her embarrassing sleep habits. “Didn’t anyone ever tell you staring at people while they sleep is weird? Like, serial killer weird?”

Harry tucks a few matted strands of hair behind the human’s ear, thumbing over her cheekbone tenderly. He hardly ever indulges in such actions, simply because they’re typically reserved for actual couples, which he and Y/N are definitely not. But last night— after he had finally finished being a prick and allowed her cum along with him, and after she had fallen into the bed with exhaustion taking her under, and after he’d had his greedy fill of her blood for the week— he’d gotten bored of playing on his phone. He’d burned through three cold case documentaries on Netflix and played enough Mario Kart to memorize the race charts; it had grown old quickly, and he eventually just locked the device and placed it on her nightstand. He spent the next hour staring at her hideous ceiling, and the one after that fantasizing about taking down her tapestry and burning it in the oven. And finally, after hours of mindless daydreams and letting his eyes chase the city lights dancing across the walls of her room, he had settled onto his side and watched her sleep.

Harry did it simply because he had nothing else to distract him. He figured it would eventually bore him enough that maybe— just maybe, if he was lucky— he would fall asleep alongside her. But he didn’t, so he just ended up gazing at her slumbering face until dawn. He had been surprised by how oddly beautiful Y/N looked sleeping— how relaxed and tranquil, with her features soft and skin seemingly made of flawless porcelain. That intrigue had bled into the moment they share now, resulting in his touch drifting down the curve of her jaw and across the faint dimple on her chin. He follows the slope of her neck and admires the smoothness of her flesh with the ridges of his fingertips, hearing her breathing stutter ever so slightly. His heightened senses make it feel as if he’s running his digits over velvet and the only concept he can compare it to is touching forbidden artwork at an exhibit. It’s exciting, but he knows that if he keeps going, he could end up getting himself into a crock of shit.

When the pads of his fingers land on two prominent purple bruises he’d forgotten existed, he’s broken from his soft stupor. He retracts his touch as if she were made of iron, forcing himself to ignore the pout that automatically plumps her delicate lips.

He clears his throat awkwardly, a tight chuckle stringing his vocal chords. “Staring at someone in their sleep seemed to work just fine for Edward Cullen, though.”

Y/N snorts sharply, rolling her eyes up towards her headboard. When she sees his belt is still hanging off of it from the night prior, she hurriedly glances back down, pretending not to have seen it.

“It’s funny you say that because as I recall, he literally admitted to being a murderer. I believe his exact words were,” she exaggerates her voice into an angsty cry, grasping at her chest dramatically, “‘This is the skin of a killer, Bella!’”

Harry bursts into boyish giggles, falling fully onto his back and swiping his palm up his face, fingers remaining perched over his closed eyes as he laughs. He sighs airily, shaking his head as an afterthought. “What a moron.”

“Truly. His dad was hotter.”

“Way hotter.” Harry agrees passionately, burying his hand into his messy curls, attempting to comb out some of the tangles. “And he was a doctor. What a man.”

“Bella really fucked that one up. She had a midlife crisis over choosing between a sad vampire who looked like he had chronic constipation, and a yappy dog with a shirt phobia. All when Carlisle was right there. Brain damage, honestly.”

“A moment of prayer for the mentally incapacitated. Couldn't be me!”

“Couldn’t be me, either.”

“Fuck, yeah.” Harry throws his hand up, inviting Y/N to give him a high five. “To good taste.”

She gladly delivers. “Exquisite taste.”

An instance of comfortable silence suspends between the pair of lovers, filled with the soft thrum of the air vent and the distant chirping of birds outside Y/N’s windowpane. She traces her index nail over the wings of the swallow tattoos along Harry’s collarbones, seeming to be deep in thought. She then speaks up once again.

“Emmett was pretty hot, as well.”

“You know what? I’m happy you mentioned that ‘cause— full disclosure here— I’d ride him like a fucking bull.”

Now it’s Y/N’s turn to explode in a fit of giggles, nose scrunching and eyes crinkling shut as she loses herself at Harry’s graphic confession.

“Why are you laughing?!” The fact that he sounds genuinely appalled only spurs her sounds of glee. “Don’t tell me you wouldn’t take that chance if you got it. Like, okay, he’s an airhead, yeah? I’m aware. But fuck’s sake, look at his body. I’d happily let him beat me at arm wrestling if it means I get that celebratory dick afterwards.”

The mortal manages to calm down a handful of heartbeats later and Harry feels strangely proud of how he’d made her pulse spike.

“You’re valid for that, don’t worry. I couldn’t have said it—” A single giggle interupts her sentence, but she reigns it in before it can spiral. “I couldn’t have said it better myself. Literally. There’s no way to express it better than exactly how you stated it.”

Harry smirks softly up at the ceiling, folding his free arm behind his head as the other wraps securely down Y/N’s back, absentmindedly rubbing in gentle soothing circles. “My mind. It’s amazing, innit?”

“It’s definitely something.”

Another span of cozy quietness fills the atmosphere of the room, longer than the last. Harry doesn’t mind. He finds it appeasing, and he continues to delight himself with running his touch up and down Y/N’s spine. He’s not sure how much time passes, but he’s aware that it’s probably a bit. His theory is supported by how he witnesses the beam of watery light that filters over the duvet gradually fade from silver to a sunflower yellow, indicating full daybreak.

Even then, he doesn’t say a word, too caught up in this innocent bubble of domestic bliss to pop it so suddenly. He just lays there and listens. Listens to the birds harmonizing with each other across the branches of the tree outside. To the steady breaths that fill Y/N’s lungs with cool air, faltering past her nostrils in the same manner and fogging the metal of his cross necklace. To the faint sound of footsteps trotting down the staircase outside her apartment, and to the vague spritz of the sprinkler system going off at the front of the complex. To the distant honking of car horns in traffic, and to a random conversation between two friends as they walk past the pavement just under Y/N’s balcony. He hasn’t felt this at ease in eons.

Harry just allows himself to grow in tune with the world around him— a world he’d been convinced was against him for the longest time. A world he was convinced stole his happiness and replaced it with the shackles of a blood-driven afterlife, for no other reason than because he’d been in the wrong place at the wrong time and met the wrong person. But now, he feels like he’s in the right place, at the right time, spending it with the right person— or at least a half-decent person— and he doesn’t want to let it slip between his fingers so soon. He wants to bask in it, even if he knows it’ll pass.

And eventually, it does pass, and Y/N is the one who brings it to an end.

The girl slowly peels away from Harry’s side, his lips dipping downwards slightly at the loss of the warmth she radiates. He thinks she’s about to get up to probably go use the bathroom or to make breakfast, but instead, she just bends her upper body over the edge of her bed to retrieve something from the floor. She comes back up with the box he’d brought her the evening before (which had ended up on the ground as a result of her bed rocking violently), setting it in the small space between their laps. She then returns to her place cuddled into his torso, looking up at him with an expression that Harry can only interpret as expecting.

The vampire glances down at the container and then back up to Y/N’s face, raising his eyebrows curiously, voice tinged with comedy. “What did I say about bringing sex toys to the dinner table?”

Y/N stares up at him flatly for a second, fighting off a smile. “I just wanted to thank you again. It’s nice of you to bring me a present, even as strange as this one.”

Harry sucks at his teeth, waving a hand dismissively, blinking down at her with slyness sparkling around his pupils. “What are friends for, if not for buying you vibrating finger gloves and then fucking you with them until you cry?”

Despite having been acquainted with Harry’s crude humor for three weeks now, it still manages to make Y/N’s cheeks sizzle. It could also be the fact that this is the first time Harry has openly accepted Y/N as a friend. It’s the first time he’s ever mentioned her name and that word in the same sentence, meaning that she can now shake a weight off her shoulders— a weight that had insisted he was only using her for sex, that he would eventually grow bored of her, and that he would throw her away once he was done. It’s good to know that’s not the case, and that the friendship aspect of their agreement is true to its name.

“Right.” Y/N’s smile is full of so much genuine warmth, Harry feels like she could outshine the sun. “What are friends for, if not that. Thanks, Harry.”

He wonders what she’s thinking, and he finds himself wishing that he had the one valid trait that idiot Edward Cullen possesses: mind-reading. But he doesn’t have it, so he simply returns her gesture and skates the conversation how he best deems fit. “You don’t have to call me ‘Harry’ all the time, you know?”

Y/N’s brows cinch in entertained confusion. “What would I call you, then? Sherlock?”

Harry scoffs lightly at the inside joke, shrugging one shoulder casually. “I mean, you could, if you want to. It might take some getting used to, but I think I can shoulder a full-time second identity. Just for you.”

“How chivalrous.”

“You ain’t ever met a man like me, sweetheart.” He boasts in an over-the-top American southern accent, prying another round of laughter from Y/N, similar to the one before. “But you could also just call me ‘H.’ It’s what most of my other friends use.”

“H.” Y/N repeats, getting a taste for the new nickname. It’s simple, unlike him, but it somehow fits. She then recalls something from a show she’d watched when she was younger and she can’t help but bring it up. “So, like, just your first initial? Like in Gossip Girl?”

Harry’s face immediately drops at the comparison she makes to the cringey teenage soap opera. “You know what, I take it back. You’re not allowed to use it. Illegal. Banned. By an official court. Gavel and all.”

“I’m just making a point!”

“Yeah, a shitty one.”

“Oh, whatever. You’re just mad I debunked your little hipster alter ego. ‘That’s a secret I’ll never tell. Xoxo, H.’”

“Restraining order.” Harry pinches at one of her love handles, an evil grin dimpling his cheeks when she squeals. “Actually, nevermind. We’re going straight to the electric chair. Immediately.”

“You don’t get to decide my punishment, remember?” Y/N slaps at his wrists, trying to ward off his attacks but failing miserably. “You’re just the—stop!— just the executioner.”

“That’s right. I get to strap you to the chair.” Harry finally lets up on the tickling, his lighthearted grin taking on a slightly seductive hue as he momentarily glimpses upwards towards where his belt is hanging. “Though you’d probably like that, wouldn’t you?”

“Fuck off.” Y/N smothers her palm against his face, breaking eye contact as she feels her ears bristle with heat.

“Mm, exactly.” Harry gnashes at her hand playfully, but she manages to yank it away before he gets a bite in. “You can’t even admit you like being called a whore.”

“Hey!”

“What?” The vampire gives her a cocky look, wagging his head knowingly and then mimicking her voice in a higher pitch. “‘I’m just making a point!’”

“You’re a dick, you really are.”

“And yet you still ride mine, so who’s the one with the real issues here? Specifically, daddy issues.”

“I’m done with this conversation.” Y/N huffs, returning her attention to the box beside her thigh, muffling the twitching across her lips.

She takes the cardboard into her hands, tracing over the small flap used to pry the top open. Harry watches her with interest, pondering as to what could possibly be scurrying around her skull that she seems so caught up with the context of the gift. He’d gotten it because he knew they would both benefit from it. It’s as simple as that.

“You know,” she starts, but her gaze remains glued to the box, “I feel kinda bad ‘cause, like...You got me this gift, I have nothing to give you in return.”

Harry’s face contorts into a silly frown for a moment, tone humorous. “It’s fine, Y/N. You don’t have to give me anything back. I got it ‘cause I knew we’d enjoy using it together, and because this way, you have something to play with when I’m not around. And you can send me videos of said instances. It’s truly a win-win. A double-ended gift.”

“I suppose.” She mumbles softly, continuing to pick at the lip of cardboard sticking out. “But I feel like it’s only fair that you get to use it, too, don’t you think?”

And then the reason she’s insistent about this dawns on Harry. The way she’s avoiding looking at him directly, how her heart rate is slowly ebbing upwards, how she is gradually scooting closer to his body, how he can feel her thighs are clasped tightly below the comforter. How the scent of honey and lavender has intensified. How she keeps glancing towards where the sheets are crumpled messily around his hips in a haphazard attempt to remain civil.

When the monster speaks, it carries all the arrogance brought forward by his discovery. “If you wanna give me a handjob with the toy on, just say so.”

The human’s head snaps upwards, her expression one of utter alarm at his lewd comment, but he can see right through her act. It’s obvious that was her intention all along— the desire in her eyes is poorly masked. She looks so adorable, pretending not to know what he’s referring to, her palms gripping the box slightly tighter than before.

Harry twirls a strand of her hair around his finger nonchalantly, giving it a jesting tug. “I just find it funny how much of a horny menace you can be.”

“What—?”

“And it’s not even ten A.M. yet.”

“What do you—?”

“Y/N,” Harry sighs tiredly, giving her an omniscient look, “I’ve slept with you enough times to know when you want something. It’s written all over your body language and you’re pretty shit at hiding it in your eyes. Just admit you want to and I’ll let you.”

The faux shock slowly melts off her face, replaced by sheepish humiliation at being so easily sussed out. She chews on her bottom lip pensively, struggling to sew together the appropriate words to communicate the very inappropriate activity she wants to engage in. Harry has to withhold from leaning down and taking a bite from her tempting mouth.

She inhales a deep breath through her nose, puffing it out slowly and tapping her fingers across the box nervously. Her voice pipes up so softly, it’s almost inaudible. “I want to give you a handjob with the toy.”

Harry gently cards his fingers into the mussed roots along the back of her head, using that hold to guide her sight upwards until it meets his. He leans down, smearing his lips over her own, feeling static pass through the ridges of their skin. “That’s all you had to say, darling. Go ahead, then. Make me cum.”

Y/N swallows thickly, lashes fluttering bashfully as she pastes her mouth to his in a soft kiss. It’s a simple action with just their lips and nothing else. No tongue, no teeth, no sucking, nothing sloppy or desperate— not yet, anyways. He can tell she does it as a way to ease herself into this. She wants to, that much is arousingly obvious, but for some crazy reason unbeknownst to him, she’s still shy about it. That’s what happens when you come from a conservative raising: you get intimacy issues. He of all people— with his Victorian era background— would know.

The hand Harry has cupping the nape of her neck shifts over a smidge, ending up splayed across the side of her face. His palm rests on her cheekbone and his fingers in her locks, his wrist cradling the back of her skull as he patiently deepens the kiss. His chest begins to heave slightly, a familiar sensation already frothing at the trench of his stomach. Harry can feel Y/N’s clumsy movements as she unboxes the vibrators, digging through the packaging and trying to slip them on blindly, not wanting to break away from his embrace. The way he’s flirting his tongue along the inside of her top lip is just too consuming to leave.

After a few seconds of grappling and a string of annoyed curse words, Harry giggles lightly into her mouth, nudging the tip of his nose across the bridge of hers. The jade tint in his irises is waltzing with amusement, all at her expense. “Sometime today, love.”

“I know, I’m sorry, I just— I can’t— they won’t—” The mortal releases an irritated growl into their kiss, reluctantly splitting away when it becomes clear she won’t be able to get the rubber gloves on without giving the task her full attention. “God, I’m such a...Sorry.”

Harry rolls his eyes in mirth, pecking sweetly along the angry creases present over her forehead and between her brows. He thumbs over her cheek affectionately to soothe her nerves, his other hand scratching distractedly at the back of his neck. He filters curls through his fingers as he waits, bicep jolting in the process. “It’s fine, I’m just teasing. I’m not going anywhere, babe.”

“Thanks. Just give me—” The girl pauses her actions for a second, jutting her chin back up towards him and locking the vampire into another quick kiss, solely for the purpose of keeping him interested while she figures herself out. She breaks away again, returning to her mission. “Just give me a minute.”

Now that she can see, Y/N successfully wriggles all five of her fingers into their designated molds. She prods at them gingerly, copying Harry’s actions from the night prior, using that experience as a manual. The mini-vibrators purr to life, a buzzing sensation trickling down her fingers. She glances back up at an awaiting Harry, who gives her such an easy, good-natured smile, she instantly reaches up and glues their mouths together again.

“You’re so eager.” The boy grins into the kiss, jumping a bit when he feels her tittering fingers duck beneath the covers around his lower torso. “It’s hot.”

“I just want to make you feel good.” Y/N mumbles, one palm braced to his strong shoulder as the other rides down his bare abdomen. She can feel his grip on her hair tightening the closer she gets to his cock. “That’s all.”

“Guess I’m just the luckiest— shit.” Harry’s quip is interrupted when Y/N wraps her digits around his length, giving it one slow, testing pump. His jaw drops open and he begins panting into her mouth, the corners of his lips ticking upwards into a smirk as an intense pleasure swells between his thick thighs. “Jesus fucking Christ, that feels— fuck, that’s incredible, oh my God.”

“Yeah?” The human asks timidly, gazing up at him dreamily from below her lashes as his eyes lull back into his head. “Not too much?”

Harry loves how attentive she is— how she’s checking to make sure he’s alright before continuing. If he had a heart, it would surely be glowing right now.

Harry gulps down the lump in his throat, voice more strained and needy than she’s ever heard it. “No, I’m good, I’m good. Keep going.”

Y/N gradually sinks her palm back down to his base, feeling his cock twitch desperately as the vibrators work their magic. She slowly slinks back up to his tip, thumbing over it carefully, pressing the toy on her thumb pad right over his slit. The garbled moan that emits from Harry is a sound her ears will never forget. It’s a sound she wishes she could record and listen to on a loop.

“Fucking hell, don’t— please, just— oh—” Harry stutters through a plead, voice bleeding, naked chest now heaving wildly against her own. His hips buck forward into her hand, but she maintains a steady grip, keeping the vibrator pressed to the center of his cock’s head.

“Don’t what?” She whispers into his mouth, suckling at his Cupid’s bow and reveling in the little broken noises he pours onto her tongue.

Harry’s breaths are shallow and pained, the grip on her hair stronger than she thought possible as the fingers of his opposite hand yank at his own feverishly. He’s barely able to choke out his next sentence. “Don’t stop.”

“I won’t.” Y/N begins to fish for a solid rhythm, her strokes setting into medium pace and gauging the receiver's reaction. “How’s that?”

Bright colors web across Harry’s eyelids and he feels like his soul is being torn from his body. “Y-Yeah, that’s perfect, baby. It’s so good— you’re so good.”

“I am?” Y/N swipes her thumb over his tip again, and when he whimpers brokenly against her lips, she does it again. It urges the same exact reaction, but more shattered. So she does it again. And again, and again, and again. And each time it happens, his hips jerk more violently, chasing her intoxicating touch. She can feel Harry’s precum drip down his length and leak between the cracks of her fingers.

“You are, you’re just so fucking good to me.” Harry’s spewing words at this point, brain half conscious, half floating in bliss. Whatever dam of common sense holds his mind together crumbles, all of his thoughts rushing out in the form of jumbled phrases and cracked whines. “You get me going like nothing else, pet. You get me going so easily, it’s embarrassing. You make me cum so hard, it feels like I’m touching h-heaven. And your mouth— God, y-your mouth. It’s the best I’ve ever had. It’s so soft and warm, and your lips are so pretty and silky. I could kiss you for hours. And your tongue— you know how to use it so well. You lick me once and I’m already on edge. And every time you get down on your knees, I think I’m gonna pass out.”

Y/N sighs shakily at Harry’s string of confessions, staring up at him with wide eyes as his own stay shut loosely, long lashes perched on his rosy cheekbones, handsome features slack with euphoria. She doesn’t halt her motions, continuing to pump him excitedly. The girl passes her thumb over his tip every time she gets to the top, and gives a hard squeeze every time she thunks down against his base, twisting her wrist as she glides back and forth between the two points of reference. That combination seems to work well, evident in the steady stream of vulgarities falling from Harry’s swollen lips as he thrusts upwards to match her pace. His groans splash across her tongue, traveling down her throat and burning into her stomach. She wants him to cum probably more than he does.

Y/N glimpses down, watching her sheets tent as she works Harry over, the outline of her knuckles pressing into the turquoise fabric. It’s such an erotic scene and she knows it’ll be branded across the front of her brain for years to come. She cranes her neck back up to look at the vampire, her breath catching in her lungs. He looks so pretty with his dark pink lips parted in pleasure, his damp ringlets matting along his sweaty hairline, his structured jaw ticking, and his usually sharp traits softened by ecstasy. She’ll do anything to make that image last.

“Tell me more.” Y/N murmurs, swimming in the praise he is so willing to dish out.

His eyes flicker for a heartbeat and in that instance, they look oddly darker than normal. Almost crimson, but she knows it’s due to the shadow of his lashes. The words that spill from his mouth next make her forget all about that occurrence, his voice melodic and dark, sticky against her wet lips.

“Your hands are one of my favorite things about you, I think. They’re smaller than mine and I love how your fingers don’t touch when you wrap them around my cock. I love how they leave my back raw with scratches, and I love how they look tied to the bedpost. I love it when they press flat against my chest when you ride me, and how you lean back on them when I’m on my knees with my head between your thighs. I love how they yank at my hair when you’re about to cum, and how they grip my upper arms when we make-out. I love how your nails dig into my thighs when you're going down on me, and how they look fisting at the sheets when I’m taking you from behind. And I love how they feel tugging me off, like you’re doing now. I just love how perfect they are— how perfect you are.”

Y/N is left speechless, Harry’s monologue ringing in her heated ears as he gazes at her intensely amidst heavy, barely-cracked eyelashes. His broad chest gasps for air and he takes it upon himself— despite his wrecked appearance— to smush their mouths deeper together, pooling moans across the roof of her own.

“I’m—” His breathing throttles, voice coming out softer than she’s heard it in the last three weeks. “I’m gonna cum.”

Y/N nods her head numbly, strokes becoming lazy and fast, eager for him to finish. “I want you to. I want you to cum for me so bad. Please?”

Harry’s hips writhe in a tell-tale sign that he’s about to tip. His whimper tastes sweet on her tongue, the meaning behind it pure syrup to her ego. “You’re the only one who makes me feel this good.”

The mortal whines gently in return, eyes falling shut as she feels him grow heavier in her palm. “You’re the only one I want to make feel this good.”

The knot of white hot pleasure in his belly begins to unravel, his entire spine shuddering as a result, all strain beginning to wash out of his system in spurts if blissful electricity. He can feel his orgasm racing up his prick, pulling his composure along with it. He gives one last jerk against Y/N’s cupped fingers, feeling her press her vibrating thumb over his slit one more time for good measure. When the first milky ribbon spurts out, that’s when he feels it.

Harry’s eyelids fly open in alarm as black veins protrude along the whites of his eyes, all his muscles contracting at once, defense mode activated. Y/N’s lips are on his neck.

His first instinct is to do what he always does and guide her away from that sensitive, highly forbidden area. His fist tightens in her hair and he’s about to yank her back up to his mouth when suddenly, the icy tension present in his veins disappears. It’s replaced by a soothing warmth, which travels through every crevice in his body and kindles his climax, his impulsive hatred for being touched in that specific region funneling away completely. He can’t remember a time where this has happened before.

Harry’s grip loosens hesitantly as he treads into this unexplored territory, allowing her to continue suckling along his throat. The sensation would usually garner a reaction similar to that of a molten metal brand being placed on his skin, but now— for some startling reason— he doesn’t feel any contempt. He just feels relaxed and cradled in the best way imaginable. The impact is pleasant this time around, and he finds himself wanting more of it. So, he lets her give him more. He lets this strange girl kiss and gasp and lick against his jugular while she finishes getting him off, his own desperate sounds of need bouncing around the brick walls of her bedroom. He lets her coax wave after wave of cum out of him, feeling it splatter against her bedspread and coat over her hand. He whines and grunts into the hair along the crown of her head, tears blearing his eyes as her scent of sugar and flowers clouds his mind. And when his release finally sputters to an end, he lets out an elongated groan so deep, it makes his chest ache.

“Fuck. You’re...You’re an absolute angel.”

Y/N draws her hand out from beneath the bed sheets, turning off the vibrating finger pads by pressing them against her palm. She looks down at the milky substance covering the toys and before Harry can make even a sound of encouragement, she’s already licking it off each individual piece. The girl looks up at the vampire as she cleans every trace of him off her fingers, swallowing it all down with a doe-like tint across her hazy gaze and murmuring a soft, “You taste good.” over a full mouth. Harry just watches silently, heavy breathing slowly starting to even out. God, she really is such a fucking godsend.

The next couple of minutes list by in a blur, all of his focus taken up by the feeling of unsettlement pricking at the back of his brain. Why had he let her touch him there? Why had he let her touch him in a place no one has since before his death?

Y/N puts the toys back in their box, putting them off to the side to thoroughly clean later. She reaches down, bunching up her bedspread in her hand and wiping Harry’s pelvis, thighs, and tummy down until he’s decently clean, as well as whatever is left on her hand. She then snuggles up to his side once again, laying her head into the crook between his arm and pectoral muscles, staring up at the ceiling thoughtfully along with him. The irritating red tint across Harry’s chest, stomach, and neck gradually fades away, and he barely flinches when he feels her sponge her lips against his Adam’s Apple. She lulls the tip of her middle finger up along the vein of his cock one more time for finality, smiling slyly when he hisses in sensitivity.

The immortal tilts his head down to appraise her, sniffling lightly and allowing a weak, watery smile across his raw lips. His tone is feathery and detached. “That was…Christ.”

Y/N giggles softly, nodding along to his unspoken opinion. “It was fun. Really fun. We should do it again sometime.”

Harry splutters into a drunken laugh, mind still floating around the room. “I don’t think I could survive that again.”

Y/N grins up at him cheekily. “Pussy.”

Her friend breaks into an expression of utter offense, cheeks still slightly rosy. He shoves her head roughly as vengeance. “Hey! Piss off. Don’t blame it on me, blame it on the male anatomy.”

The girl shakes her head up at him, eyebrows shrugging mockingly. “Excuses, excuses.”

“Whatever.”

A moment passes, and then Y/N speaks up again, her index finger poking playfully into the center of his bare chest, right over the butterfly tattoo. “Also, you’re washing my sheets. Your mess, you clean it up.”

Harry grins against her forehead, scratching lightly at the back of her scalp. “Fair enough…Wait, is that why you wanted to do this? ‘Cause you knew I’d soil your sheets and you could force me to do your laundry?”

That hadn’t been her motive at all, and Harry knows that, but she plays along anyways for the hell of the joke. “Perhaps.”

“Wow. I feel used.”

“Too bad. Go do it. Now. Before it stains.”

Harry stares at her like she’s sprouted a second head. “I literally can’t walk right now! I can’t feel anything below my waist.”

Y/N lifts the comforter off her body, symbolically showing off the bruises his fingertips and rings had left the night before. “Well, neither can I!”

Harry reaches down and touches the marks, chuckling to himself. “How unfortunate. Who’s gonna make breakfast, then, if neither of us can even stand?”

“We could UberEats some iHop.”

“Who’s gonna get the door?”

“Well, I can’t solve everything on my own, now can I?!” Y/N slaps his hand away from her body. “Contribute! You’re the lead detective, after all.”

“I am, aren’t I?” Harry cocks his head to the side in recollection, remembering his role in their imaginary dynamic duo scenario. “And because I’m the lead, I say…” He ropes his lean arms around the human and buries his face into her warm neck, pulling her close and intertwining their legs together, trapping her to the mattress along with him. “I say we just bum around for a bit longer. Just until one of us can actually muster up the strength to leave the bed.”

Y/N makes an exasperated noise in the back of her throat, but makes no apparent attempt to leave his embrace. “Fine.”

“Mystery solved, then! Elementary, my dear Watson.”

“You’re so dumb.”

The pair stay cuddled for a bit, with Y/N’s hands loosely gripping Harry’s forearms, tracing across his mermaid tattoo absently. She wanders in her thoughts for a period of time, lost in the sensation of Harry’s warm breath fanning down her neck, his hot lips pressing small kisses behind her ear every once in a while. She likes their morning after routine; it’s innocent and fun and sharing moments like this makes it easy to forget her troubles. She wants more of this, and she finds herself trying to come up with ways to convince Harry to spend the night more often. This is only the fourth time he’s stayed until morning and she wants that number to grow.

An idea dawns on her and she’s voicing it before her inhibitions can kill it off.

“Do you...Do you maybe wanna stay over the rest of the weekend?”

Harry draws his face from the alcove of her soft neck, eyebrows poised in curiosity. “The rest of the weekend?”

“Yeah!” Y/N shifts her gaze up to look at him, hope swirling around her pupils. “Like, spend the rest of today and tomorrow over, and then leave tomorrow night ‘cause I have work on Monday. Does that, like...Does that make sense?”

“Yeah.” Harry says slowly, mulling over her offer, thinking back to his schedule. He doesn’t think he has any commitments this weekend that would require him being home— none he can’t cancel easily, anyways. He’d told Mitch he’d go see him play again at the pub later today, but it’s the same set as last time, so he doesn’t think his best friend would mind if he missed it just this once. Niall was planning a barbecue at his place on Sunday, but the Irish bloke does one almost every other week so it’s nothing Harry can’t make up. Plus, what type of idiot would pass up two day’s worth of amazing sex? The more, the merrier.

Y/N watches the vampire’s expression carefully, trying to interpret whether her request was out of their boundaries. She doesn’t want to make him feel like she’s trying to tie him down or suffocate him, she just wants to spend a bit more time in his presence, rather than through a phone screen. Her tone comes out dismissive, with just the tiniest hint of panic. “It’s okay if you can’t, though. Like, if you have other plans and stuff, I totally get it. Or if you just don’t want to, that’s fine, too! I just thought it’d be a fun little thing we can do since we already talk so much on the phone and everything, so I guess I just kinda figured you wouldn’t mind—”

“I get it, Y/N.” Harry interrupts Y/N’s unhinged word vomit, voice amused and nonchalant. “I think I’d like that, yeah.”

Y/N blinks in giddy surprise. “Really?”

“Well, don’t sound so shocked.” Harry laughs lightly, fingers toying with the pearls laying across his clavicle. “The sex is pretty fucking good and I’m more than happy to have it at my disposal.”

“Right.” Y/N gives him a deadpan look, shaking her head at his bluntness, reaching forward to fiddle with the chain of his cross necklace for the sake of having something to distract her from smiling like a fool. “Great, then. I have some old boxers that I know will probably fit you and an unopened pack of toothbrushes under the sink, so I think you’re set.”

Harry’s lips purse at the mention of the men’s underwear, brows creasing a tad. “You just casually have men’s boxers laying around?”

“They were my ex’s and I kept them out of spite. But don’t tell anyone, I don’t wanna get locked up for robbery.”

The tightness in his chest— which he hadn’t even realized had formed— melts away. “My lips are sealed.”

“Good, or else I’d have to kill you.” The girl states darkly, a theatrical seriousness to her appearance.

“Oh no.” Harry wails sarcastically, knotting a fist into her oversized tee and pulling her closer, connecting their lips and grinning into the kiss. “I’m shaking in fear.”

Y/N gives in without much of a fight, hands still clinging to his forearms, a smile of her own creeping across her cheeks. “Asshole.”

“The only thing I’m relatively afraid of is my dick falling off. You have the sexual drive of a rabbit.”

“Oh, like you’re any better?”

“I’m innocent in all this! You’re usually the one instigating. I’m just a mere pawn— a poor, unsuspecting nun led astray.”

“God, I can’t believe I let you fuck me.”

///

The following weekend, Harry officially invites Y/N over to his house.

It had been talked about in passing a while back, and he figures it's only fair considering all the time they’ve ever spent together has been solely at her place. Plus, he could tell she was curious to see what his living situation is like, which is valid. You can tell a lot about people through their home, and when you’re sleeping with someone on the regular, you want to learn as much about them as possible. It’s important to know who you’re getting into bed with. Literally.

Harry’s proud of his condo. He keeps it clean, he keeps it organized, and he keeps it styled in a manner that combines his Victorian gothic roots with modern day aesthetics. The floorboards of the apartment are made of waxed light-wash wood, most of the expanse of his living room covered in a furry dark grey rug. The lightness of the ground is contrasted by the matte mahogany walls, of which the largest is covered in Harry’s collection of first edition artwork. He had picked out every single piece himself throughout the span of the last two centuries, ranging from modern digital technique canvases to nineteenth century oil paintings, all arranged in neat alternating rows from oldest to newest. He can’t help that he’s such a stickler; his mom had raised him so.

Though his art wall is his pride and joy, the glass wall that overlooks the city skyline comes in at a close second. Harry loves the city, despite the fact that he was born in a seemingly irrelevant town whose only redeeming quality was the bustling public market. Urban regions are just full of so much life, excitement, and potential, which are all concepts he never really got to explore before he transitioned. Cities represent everything he wanted as a young man, when he thought he had prosperous years ahead of him and an entire life left to build; they represent diversity, unique experiences, and endless possibilities. When that was stripped from him, he began to bounce around different countries and cities all over the world, seeking a place that would fill the hole his dreams had left behind. Los Angeles fit that space like a puzzle piece.

That glorified window just means more to him than anyone could possibly know. Sometimes at night, he’ll just stand by it with his arms relaxed across his chest, watching the city gleam and glitter as individuals from all different backgrounds go about their business, blissfully ignorant to the beautiful concept that they all contribute to something much bigger— a concept that only centuries of wisdom could reveal. When he’s not wracked with jealousy and spite, looking out that window and witnessing the world change and evolve is therapeutic, in a way. It allows Harry to live vicariously through others who get to have what he never did.

Aside from his art collection and the glass wall, the chandeliers that hang from his cavernous ceiling are third on his list of treasured possessions. They’re special and no one on this earth owns anything like them; Harry made sure of that. They were created by a Swedish interior designer Harry commissioned about ten years ago, so they are custom-made in every aspect of the term. They took months to construct and finalize, which is hardly difficult to believe, given their grandeur. Each chandelier is made of two extensive layers of delicate golden chains, all arranged around a wire center, connected by light bulbs at each peak. It gives his home a chic, avant-garde atmosphere that mirrors his personality down to the last chain link.

The rest of his flat is tailored to compliment these three major determining factors. The wood paneling all around his apartment is carved with intricate, loopy designs, his two rounded coffee tables are made of the same marble that resides across his kitchen counters, and his kitchen sits directly under the second story ledge with elongated fluorescent poles embedded into the room’s ceiling, eloquently highlighting the creme walls and polished detailings of all his appliances. His sectional couches are made of an off-brown leather, covered in large rectangular couch cushions with a checkered print embroidered across the pillow cases, and weighted fleece blankets litter some areas of the elegant sofas. A wide staircase leads up to the second floor, made of grey glass steps and metal railings.

The top story of his condo is less Victorian era, more modern composition. The ground is dark maroon carpeting, and the ledge leads to one singular corridor that splits into two seperate rooms at either ends. One is the master bedroom, and the other is an accompanying bedroom which he uses for storage. His room isn’t anything extravagant, per se. It’s big, but his decor is minimalistic, covered in all different muted shades of blacks and greys, from the comforter on his king-sized bed to the tall dresser. A fifty inch flat-screen is mounted on the wall, but he hardly uses it since the one in his living room is larger; it’s only really there as an ornament. Starburst lights hang from his ceiling— smaller, downplayed versions of his chandeliers— and his walk-in closet stands parallel to the entrance of his bathroom.

The humongous bathroom was meant for two people, pretty obvious in the double-sink set up, but he doesn’t dwell on it much. He isn’t one for dating, and he’s just happy to have that luxury because it comes in handy the morning after one night stands. He has a jacuzzi-like bathtub, lined with water jets and all, and a big walk-in shower with a large overhead panel instead of a regular showerhead. The whole room is made of dark marble and porcelain, and he couldn’t possibly adore it more. Some of his best experiences had happened in this room, explicit and otherwise.

In the end, Harry has every right to be arrogantly proud of his apartment. It had taken him months to decorate, years to fill with fond memories, and an immortal lifetime to find. He loves it with every trace of his soul, even when others disagree. Namely, Niall, who had mocked his sophisticated relics and old-timey architecture from the first time he’d set foot past the threshold; “You went the dark gothic route? Really? Way to feed into the stereotype, Dracula.”

But no matter what anyone says, this is who he is, and he couldn’t be happier. After decades of migrating and aimlessly searching the globe, he’d finally found a place he could call home, and absolutely no one could take that from him. Especially not some Irish moron who doesn’t even know the definition of “foyer.”

How Harry manages to afford his flat is a whole other intriguing tale.

It had come up in a pillow talk conversation with Y/N once, and he had told her the story he feeds to any human who asks. He’s a regional manager for an offshore company and it’s mainly a lot of online work. Handling duties through business emails, videochat meetings, job portals, and things of the such. It paints a valid image as to why he’s home all the time. He also claims to be the company’s lone contact stationed in California, so he handles all of the responsibilities that would normally be bestowed upon three or four people. This paints a valid explanation as to how his imaginary position would tether such a high pay grade, which justifies his luxurious living arrangement.

That story is part of the truth. Harry does indeed have ties with corporate businesses. That is, ties to their CEOs’ pockets. It’s surprisingly easy to get past secretaries and security dressed in a nice suit and thousand dollar leather shoes, especially with the help of compulsion and Harry’s golden charisma. Thanks to those tools, he has managed to convince some of the biggest leaders in corporate California to quietly deposit generous sums of money into his bank account once a month. And with his persuasive supernatural abilities, he convinces them to write it off as regularly scheduled charity donations in their minds. That’s how he makes a living for himself— by scamming the rich. Xander likes to take the piss and call him a sugar baby, but Harry sees himself as more of a modern day Robin Hood, instead.

Mitch says his charade is unlawful, but considering how corrupt the business world already is, the vampire feels next to no guilt. The one percent have always taken advantage of those poorer than them— that was obvious even back in Harry’s time— and he doesn’t see anything wrong with taking advantage of them right back, now that he has the means to. How’s that saying go? “Fuck the bourgeoisie” and all that.

Everything taken into consideration, Harry’s pretty excited to show Y/N his condo. Watching people’s faces break into awe the second he turns the lights on always gives him such a deep surge of satisfaction. It makes all the hassle worth it.

The immortal is currently sitting in his vintage car, flicking through his Spotify playlist to find something to entertain him while he waits for Y/N to finish her shift. He had offered to pick her up, knowing that it’s what any courteous host would do, and she had appreciatively accepted, telling him she’d be out by eight P.M. It’s seven fifty-three now and Harry had arrived around seven fifty, taking the slot right in front of the cafe’s entrance so she can spot him as soon as she walks out. These ten minutes are the longest he’s ever had to endure, which says a lot considering he’s endured tons of patience-testing moments in his two hundred years.

Harry swipes his thumb down the glass screen of his phone, sampling songs left and right to see what will stick. After listening to the first few chords of an array of forties dance music, seventies rock and roll, and twenty-first century bubblegum pop, he settles for Rodeo by Lil Nas X. Harry has a very intricate taste in music— it’s one of the traits he’s most proud of— and Mitch often tells him he’s too snotty when it comes to his preferences. He’ll admit it freely that, yes, he can be a piece of work musically, but just because he thinks the industry peaked in the seventies doesn’t mean he hates modern music. He likes most of it, including rap, and Lil Nas X happens to be one of his favorites, much to everyone’s surprise. Most of the artist’s songs are eccentric not only lyrically but also instrumentally, to the point where it’s almost comical— who names a song Panini, of all things?— but the music is catchy and Harry can let loose to it easily.

The vampire also happened to meet the musician, on one occasion. He ran into him at a club and after a few drinks and some banter, somehow ended up getting invited over to a party at the celebrity’s Malibu mansion. That night is a blur, definitely due to the copious amounts of alcohol and psychedelics, but Harry remembers they had fun and that the guy was worth a listen. In fact, he was the genius that came up with the theme for the rapper’s Rodeo music video.

A light knocking on the passenger’s seat window brings him out of his memories. Y/N stands outside, hugging her arms loosely over her tummy, decked in her usual work uniform of a navy polo and black skinny jeans. When the two lock eye contact, she gives him a soft wave and a tired smile. Harry lifts two fingers in greeting, returning her polite gesture and swiftly lowering the window. He leans forward across the center console, his grin taking on a playful hue, voice carrying the same effect.

“Uber for Y/N?”

The girl snorts and rolls her eyes, but plays along, reaching forward and jiggling the handle of his black Cadillac symbolically. “That’s me, yes. Open up.”

“Eh, eh, eh.” Harry tuts, wagging a finger in her direction and then making a motion that tells her to back away. “I’m gonna have to see some ID. It’s one of our new safe driver policies. Gotta make sure you are who you say you are, miss.”

Y/N’s expression drops flatly, eyes half-lidded as he smiles up at her brightly, batting his eyelashes innocently. “Open the door before you end up sucking your own dick tonight.”

Harry’s shit-eating face falls so fast, it causes her to burst into laughter. A soft click vibrates through the handle below her fingers. “I’ll waive the background check. Just this once.”

“Yeah, I figured as much.” Y/N taunts, yanking the door open and ducking into the shotgun seat, gently tugging it closed behind her.

Once the human is situated in her spot, she releases a lengthy sigh, sinking down against the cushions as she grabs her seat belt and clicks it into place.

Harry puts his cell phone down into the cubby hole below the stereo set, setting the car in reverse and slinging an arm behind her headrest to get a better view as he backs out of the parking space. His gaze momentarily flickers to her slumped form as the car retreats slowly, tone curious. “Long day?”

Y/N glimpses over, giving him a quick once-over and taking in his olive green Nike jumper, ripped denim boyfriend jeans, and pastel yellow Vans. He looks so boyishly cute, which is ironic given the premise of tonight’s rendezvous. The shoes (which he had worn the night they’d met all those weeks ago) and the position he’s in (perched above her with his sharp jaw and neck flexing as he cranes his torso to look for oncoming traffic) flashes her back to the first time she had been in his car. They had been way less acquainted, she had been much less relaxed, much more nervous, but the encounter very much carried the same exact intentions. That recollection makes her lips quirk a bit. The pair had grown so comfortable with each other since then, that Friday evening feels like it happened decades ago.

“Yeah.” Y/N murmurs softly, gladly indulging a deep inhale of the vanilla and tobacco scent she had become familiar with, allowing it to soothe her nerves and wash away the stress of a hard day. “I’m just happy it’s over and that the weekend’s finally started. Wanna forget all about it.”

“Well, that’s what I’m here for, love!” Harry plops back into his seat, shifting his car into drive and gifting her his famous brilliant smile, dimples winking to life as he taps his ringed fingers across his steering wheel humorously. “I’ve made you forget your name plenty of times before; I’m pretty sure I can erase one shitty work shift just fine.”

Y/N scoffs at his pompous claim, reaching up and prying the hair tie out of her locks, looping it over her wrist and shushing her stiff roots. She tucks strands behind her ears, the corners of her mouth twitching in endearment at the giddiness of his aura. “Just drive, Sherlock.”

The mortal isn’t surprised to find that building in which the vampire lives is one of the tallest in the city, and that it’s basically smack in the center, as well. One look at Harry and anybody could immediately tell he thrives off being the center of attention, so of course his home is a direct reflection of that. Refined boy, refined personality, refined environment. It’s practically a law of science.

Once Harry’s car is parked and the ignition rumbles to a smooth stop, Y/N unbuckles her seat belt and goes to unlock the passenger’s side door. Right as her hand is wrapping around the handle bar, the door swings open of its own accord and she just barely manages to stifle a blood-curdling scream full of shocked fear. When her eyes focus, Harry is standing there holding the door open for her, features painted with cocky amusement.

“How did you—?” The girl whips around to look at the empty driver’s seat, eyebrows cinching in bewilderment as she turns back to face him. “How did you get around so fast?”

Harry shrugs his shoulders offhandedly, reaching one bejeweled hand down to aid her out of the vehicle. “I did track when I was younger. Made me a fast walker.”

Y/N hesitantly takes it, body language still slightly tense from the jump scare. With his help, she gradually climbs out, the door shutting behind her as she sweeps her sight around the parking garage in wonder. This is the first time Harry has ever invited her anywhere, let alone to where he spends most of his life. She doesn’t want to miss a thing. Even the simplest aspect can tell you a lot about a person.

Y/N jerks a tad when she feels her friend’s cold fingers slipping down her palm, sifting between her own. She glances down at their intertwined hands for a second, a warm glow bursting through her chest. She’s always admired how his are so much bigger.

Harry tugs her forward toward the elevator at the other end of the parking lot, bottom lip caught between his teeth in a sly smirk. “C’mon, Watson. Let me show you around.”

Y/N stumbles after him, allowing the boy to guide her to where she needs to go as he weeds through cars effortlessly. She suddenly chimes up from behind, asking a random question to fill the leftover silence their footsteps spare. “That car next to yours had such a weird license plate. What the fuck does ‘craic’ mean?”

Harry chuckles knowingly, perfectly aware of whose car she is referring to. “It’s this odd thing Irish people say. Utter rubbish, honestly.”

A comfortable quietness fills the air of the elegant elevator as it shoots up towards the twenty-fourth floor of the skyscraper, the only other sound being the gentle lullaby of a nameless tune wafting through the speakers above their heads. Harry finds himself studying Y/N as she looks out at the city through the glass walls, the lights of the exterior buildings casting a beautiful buttery gleam across her relaxed characteristics, along with a radiant glint over the surface of her glossy eyes. Despite the slightly smeared mascara staining her waterline and the inherent frizziness her hair carries after being pulled into a tight ponytail all day, Harry finds that she looks nice. Pretty, even.

The girl senses him staring, craning her head to return his gaze, the edges of her lips lilting upwards lightheartedly. He returns the gesture, peeling away to focus on something— anything— else. He deems the control panel a worthy replacement.

As the numbers on the dial drag by, Harry finds himself absentmindedly thumbing over Y/N’s knuckles. She doesn’t seem to notice or mind, so he continues doing it, massaging the crest of each bump and pressing down gently along the troughs. He enjoys the sensation of her silky warm skin heating his icy own, and he ponders whether she likes how cold his touch is, or if she hates it as much as he does. He expels that notion from his mind; he refuses to let such a stupid concept upset him. He just keeps caressing her hand, restraining his mind from ambling too far into its meaning. It’s just to pass the time.

He keeps the movements going until their ride skates to a joltless halt with a sharp ding! and then he steps out, having to give his full attention to leading her down the long corridor to his flat. Y/N is so caught up in drinking up her surroundings, she almost bumps into the creature when he comes to an abrupt stop in front of the entrance of what she can only deduce is his home. Harry drops her hand, much to her disappointment, fishing into his back pocket for his keys. He patiently filters through his keychain, picking out the right one and working it into the lock, a soft click emitting from the mechanism.

Harry pushes the door open with his palm, standing off to the side just outside the threshold and tilting his head towards it, posture bowing slightly. “Ladies first.”

Y/N thanks him quietly, taking a cautious step forward into his hallway. She can’t help the way her heart skips a beat at his gentlemanly tendencies; she rarely meets anyone as respectful as Harry seems to be and she finds his old-timey attributes to be refreshing. Helping her out the car, taking her hand to guide her through the parking lot, rubbing at her knuckles innocently, holding the door open for her— it’s all such an archaic form of chivalry she wishes she’d see more often these days. She doesn’t know if it’s a British thing, if he had just been raised like that, or if he simply does it to get laid, but she’s thankful for it either way.

With one last glance at her friend over her shoulder, she begins wandering down the dark narrow path unsurely. The sound of the door slinking shut behind her and Harry’s footsteps ease her.

She stops once she senses the corridor open up into a larger space, which she guesses is his living room. A soft gasp escapes her at the sight before her. The whole area is washed in darkness, the only source of light stemming from the large glass pane that stretches from the floor of the apartment to its tall ceiling. Dozens of buildings and cars glimmer below, the breath-taking image of the lively city looking almost like a snapshot from a professional movie. It’s absolutely gorgeous and she feels like she could stare at it for eons.

A chilly hand suddenly presses along the dip of her spine, ushering her forward an inch or two, Harry’s invisible voice and warm breath hitting the shell of her left ear. “S’cuse me, dove.”

The boy reaches behind her for the light switch and the condo bursts into radiance with one simple flick of his wrist.

“Oh...my God.”

Harry’s home is something straight out of a luxury catalogue. The light floorboards and the mahogany panels. The massive leather couches and hand-sewn cushions. The extravagant chandeliers and glass staircase. The marble kitchen and generously packed liquor shelves. The ginormous wall of priceless artwork, littered with pieces from all different eras of history. It feels like stepping into a decor wonderland.

“Not too bad, huh?” Harry pipes up playfully, anchoring her back into reality from the floaty stupor that had consumed her mind.

“Not too—? Are you kidding?” Y/N sputters incredulously, whizzing her head to the side sharply. “You were keeping an entire Four Seasons royal suite from me?!”

Harry belts out a bundle of childish giggles, the edges of his eyes crinkling and the tip of his button nose twitching. “I never thought of it much, to be honest. I’d grown to like your place.”

“Right. Because a creaky mattress and a kitchen the size of a broom closet is so much more satisfying than chandeliers and a fucking glass wall.”

The vampire glimpses around his flat indicatively. “Okay, I see your point.”

“Exactly.”

Y/N drifts forward, running the tips of her fingers across the backrest of the aged leather sofa and along the corners of the throw pillow, doing a slow circle at the middle of his home, taking everything in a second time around to make sure it isn’t a mirage. “Fuck, this is incredible. Is your boss looking for any more regional managers, by any chance?”

Harry follows after her, tucking his hands into the back pockets of his boyfriend jeans, chewing along the inside of his cheek to suppress a proud smile— a result of her explosive reaction. “I’m afraid my position is the one and only, sorry.”

Y/N droops her shoulders in exaggerated contempt, presenting a shitty English accent to tease him. “Bollocks.”

It garners the designated feedback, her tummy somersaulting at Harry’s exorbitant laughter.

The boy comes to stand before her, cocking his head to the side questioningly towards his kitchen. “Can I offer you a drink?”

Y/N glimpses over at his bar area, eyes dancing over his extensive array of fancy bottles. “Oh, please do.”

Despite only having known Y/N for a few weeks, Harry has gotten quite acquainted with her tastes, even outside of sexual matters. She doesn't like the taste of alcohol, but she likes its effects. And he likes them, too, if he’s being honest. Her blood always begins to smell more appetizing after just a few sips and the way her cheeks heat up so easily when she’s buzzed always makes his breathing trip.

He works his extensive skills, pulling from his liquor cabinet and mixing flavored liquids and syrups until he comes up with something that he thinks the girl will enjoy. It’s fruity, with hints of peach, lime, and strawberry, but also warm and fulfilling, with a rich whiskey and a few dashes of bitters. He plunks in a couple of ice cubes and mixes it together with a bar spoon, tapping it against the rim with finality and swiping it over his tongue in a quick taste test. He’s pretty happy with his concoction.

Harry glances up to where Y/N is leaning against the armrest of his couch, her legs crossed before her as she stares at one of the abstract paintings mounted on his wall. It’s an original, as are the rest of them, which he had purchased some odd seventy years ago from a barely known artist whose talent had gone to waste in the world. It’s a deconstructed sunflower, with the color palette inverted and the strokes of the brush uneven and jagged. Odd and complicated, but beautiful, nonetheless. Its complexity is what makes it significant.

The vampire slowly wanders over from his kitchen, holding her drink in one hand and a cloth napkin in the other. He takes the spot beside her along the armrest, speaking wistfully as if recalling a fond memory. “It’s a flower.”

Y/N nods slowly in recognition, peeling her gaze away with the corners of her lips jilting. “Mmhm, a sunflower.”

Harry’s brows jump in shock. Barely anyone ever guesses the identity correctly. He’s found that as time passes and humanity becomes more reliant on technology rather than cognizant knowledge, society in general has reduced to a more pea-brained state than ever. As a result, the amount of people who can interpret and understand the meaning behind complex artwork has greatly diminished, unfortunately, so he’s pleasantly surprised to find that one of the few who still possesses that talent happens to be the girl he’s shagging. “Wow, that’s a first. It’s so unusual, no one ever really gets it.”

“I guess I just have an affinity for the unusual.” His guest quips, giving him a jesting shrug of her eyebrows and a suggestive grin.

You have no idea.

“You underestimated me, Holmes.”

“That I did. My sincerest apologies.” Harry returns her joking simper, proceeding to then dip an index finger inside the stout glass in his grasp, bringing it up before her face. “Taste.”

Without breaking eye contact, Y/N parts her lips and allows him to coax the wet digit in, the tangy flavor of the mixture making her taste buds tingle. She encloses her mouth around his finger, lulling her tongue along it slowly with a mischievous glint shining across her irises.

Harry’s prominent jaw clenches as he watches the scene unfold, breath bated and a moan threatening to betray him. She truly wastes no time.

He gradually pulls his finger from her tongue, struggling to clear his throat, missing its texture already. “How is it? More syrup? More biters?”

Y/N gazes up at him drunkenly, though it’s definitely not from the liquor. Her lips quirk cheekily as a result of how visibly frazzled she’d gotten him. “It’s perfect. Better than anything I’ve had at a club, that’s for sure.”

“Yeah?” Harry taps his opal ring against the bottom of the lowball glass, trying to reign in his previous composure. “Think I could be a bartender?”

“You don’t hit me as the type of person who has the patience for it.” The girl remarks wittily, slinking her head to the side and biting back a giggle when Harry makes a face at her.

“You make a valid point, I suppose.” The vampire responds with an airy sigh, nodding in surrender. “The stupid blabbing from drunk morons and impending fear of being vomited on would be too much for me. I wouldn’t last a day.”

“You wouldn’t last a single night, let alone a whole day.”

“Alright, pipe down!” Harry deadpans, bumping her shoulder with his vengefully. “You’re bruising my ego.”

“It’s humongous,” Y/N snorts, shoving him in return, “it can take a few hits.”

The pair sit there in silence for a suspended moment, just taking in the expanse of the art before them. Harry then turns his torso towards her once more, bringing the drink in his grip up to her mouth. “Here, have a proper sip. Put my all into it.”

Y/N obliges, looking up at him with her signature doe-like air of trusting innocence, allowing him to tip the hem of the cup against her mouth. The cool beverage filters through her taste buds and down her throat, the sweet and sour mixture leaving an enjoyable tingle in its wake. A few streams of the liquid bead out of the corners of her lips and Harry impulsively gathers them with the side of his index finger, the napkin in his other hand completely forgotten.

As he goes to pull back in order to clean up, Y/N leans forward and traps his digit between her lips like before. This time, there’s a more insistent sultry hint sparkling around her pupils.

“Christ...” Harry pants, watching Y/N work her way down his forefinger with a silent groan hinging on his teeth.

He doesn’t deny himself from indulging the dirty action this time around. Her mouth is as soft and warm as ever, sending chills racing down his spine despite the sweater hugging his body. His mind slips for a second, reminiscing in all the other ways he’s felt the inside of her mouth before, a faint red tinge splattering across his cheekbones.

Y/N draws his finger out, kissing messily across its length and over the pad, looking up at him through tension-heavied lashes. She doesn't speak a word, but her intentions are clear in the electricity between them.

He can’t hold back any longer, his next comment coming out as a pained growl. “God, you’re such a filthy little thing.”

She hums softly in the back of her throat at his explicit compliment, suckling at the center of her bottom lip needily. “I like being your filthy little thing.”

Harry swallows thickly in order to keep himself somewhat tame, fangs suddenly pricking his tongue in warning.

The mortal scoots closer to him, sifting her fingers between his around the drink and bringing it upwards, downing the last couple of inches in one go. She draws the cup from his grasp, reaching over to set it down carefully on the coffee table before turning back and snuggling deeper into his heaving chest.

Harry scoffs in amusement, but he can feel a certain charring scratching at the back of his throat. “Drinks like that are meant to be savored, darling. You’re not supposed to just pound them.”

Y/N stretches her neck upwards, taking his earlobe between her teeth, lips wet and cold from the alcohol. His lashes flutter when her warm breath hits his skin, contradicting the sensations from before.

“Why don’t you let me worry about how I drink, and you can worry about a different kind of pounding.”

And that’s all it takes, really. That’s all it takes for Harry to completely drop any self-control he has left.

The creature jars his face towards her, large hand shooting upwards to grip her jaw firmly, holding her in place as he crashes their mouths together. It’s all tongue and clacking teeth, desperate whines and stuttered gasps. Y/N’s hands fumble for something to tether to while Harry takes it upon himself to grasp at her opposite hip with his free hand, yanking her onto his lap. She buries her fists in the cotton fabric of his jumper, balancing her knees on either sides of his parted thighs. The boy’s fingers coast from her jaw down to her throat, tightening ever so slightly. The action is minimal, but it reveals that flare of dominance Y/N has become addicted to.

“Do you want it here?” Harry rasps against her eager tongue, smirking into the kiss when he feels her start to rock along the bulge that is beginning to tent his denim pants. “Do you want me to bend you over the couch and fuck you, baby? With the chandelier making your skin glow? Where we can put on a show for the whole city to see?”

It’s a tempting offer and his words obviously have some form of impact, seen in the way Y/N’s grinding takes on a hungrier, deeper pace against his clothed cock.

“I want…” Y/N finds it difficult to voice her desires, the responsible party being the manner in which Harry glues cracked mewls onto the roof of her mouth. “I want it in your bed.”

She doesn’t know why, but she just wants him to take her some place where the moment they share is intimate, unseen by the prying eyes of others. She wants to christen his bed exactly how he had done hers; she craves that strange connection, for some reason. Y/N isn’t naive, she knows she’s not the only person Harry has had in his home and in his sheets. But she wants that experience, nonetheless, even if it doesn’t necessarily mean anything. She knows she’s not his only, but at least she’s one.

Harry slowly breaks their kiss, brushing the tip of his nose across her own in a small comforting gesture. He blinks at her groggily, the copper specks in his eyes glitzing under the golden hue of the lighting. When he speaks, its soft and low, almost as if he doesn’t want to risk another soul overhearing. “Okay. Whatever you want, it’s yours.”

Y/N almost doesn’t get anything she wants, given that she nearly kills herself on the trek up the stairs, courtesy of her weakened knees and wobbly ankles. Harry just barely manages to save her, but he finds the occurrence too hilarious to spare her the embarrassment.

“Stop laughing, it’s not funny!” She exclaims indignantly as he helps her up the last few glass steps, clinging to him like a scared puppy, her hands still shaking with adrenaline. “I could have died!”

Her shrieking only makes him laugh harder and he nearly keels over, palm clutching his stomach as if to keep it from popping. “I’m sorry, I really am, but it’s just— your face when you— and how you tripped sideways— I—”

Y/N shoves him hard towards the corridor where his bedroom lies, but it’s hard to maintain an angry demeanor when the young man’s giggles sound like bells and when he looks so cute with his curls flopping across his forehead. “Dickhead.”

They’re almost at his bedroom door when Harry grabs onto her wrist, tugging her roughly so that she lurches forward into his chest. He plants a wet kiss onto the bridge of her nose, expression entertained. “Stop being such a bad sport. It was pretty funny.”

“Yeah, okay.” She huffs begrudgingly, glancing down impatiently at his plump lips as he walks backwards down the hallway with her in tow. “You can invalidate my rage once you have a near death experience yourself.”

The irony of it all.

Harry kicks the door open, ghosting his mouth over Y/N’s and watching her sight do a quick sweep around the area. “Welcome to my lair.”

The human likes his aesthetic. The room has different hues of the same color, so it all ties together nicely, and the hanging lights look like miniature versions of the two large ones downstairs. The bed is huge, which is a relief because for once, they won’t have to actively worry about accidentally rolling off the edge mid-fuck. “It’s nice. Very chic.”

“Thanks.” Harry reaches up and cups either side of her neck with his palms, dragging his damp lips over her chin and down the center of her jugular, smiling against her skin when he feels her shiver. “It doesn't have a bookshelf wall like yours, but I make due.”

“Yeah.” Y/N wisps out weakly, leaning her head back as he speckles his mouth across that sensitive point on her throat he discovered ages ago. “I bet.”

She feels Harry’s touch travel down her torso, cold fingers suddenly smearing across her love handles beneath her work shirt. His grip tightens at the hem with the intention of pulling the polo off, breath hot as it washes over her collarbones. “Wanna find out just how good I make it work?”

Y/N’s arms instinctively raise on command, her reply shaky and fragile. “Yes, please.”

Harry makes it work. He makes it work so fucking well. He doesn’t need crazy positions or any vibrating toys to make her feel good; he just knows her so thoroughly by now that he’s able to tend to every single one of her needs like it’s his sole purpose. The sex is missionary, with her splayed out across her back upon his mound of feathered pillows, her thighs clamped over his hips as he slams into her at a harsh, curt pace. Her calves are tied around the backs of his thighs, her nails are carving memories into the broad expanse of his shoulders, they’re both panting curse words and encouragement into each other’s mouths, and he’s cradling her to his chest as if he wants to absorb her heartbeat right through her ribs. If only obtaining one were that easy.

Y/N allows her head to fall back against the cushions, drawing away from the prolonged kiss only because she needs air to continue. Harry’s lips busy themselves elsewhere, running down the valley of her chest and toying with one of her pebbled nipples. Y/N’s back gives a sharp arch the second he brushes across the sensitive nub and the taunting coo he releases goes straight to her core.

“Liked that, darling? Like it when I kiss you there?”

The girl’s lashes have fallen shut, her eyes lulling around in their sockets as he maintains a steady rhythm between her thighs, ramming into her with so much force, the headboard is knocking into the wall. It’s loud and intense enough that Harry has to fit one of his palms between the railings, bracing the weight of the bed in order to prevent a hole from forming.

Y/N’s voice fills the dense atmosphere, so shattered and raw, she can hardly understand herself. “It feels so— so good, H.”

“I love it when you call me that. Sounds so pretty coming from your lips.” The vampire’s tongue flicks over her nipple a handful of times, dark veins momentarily webbing over the whites of his eyes at the cracked whimper she lets loose. “And of course it feels good. I always make you feel good, don’t I? Always make my girl cum so—fucking—hard.”

Y/N’s trembling fingers card into the curls along the nape of Harry’s neck as he thrusts to his words, twisting them around her knuckles and swimming in the throaty groan he pours over the clammy skin of her breasts. Her whisper sounds distant and dreamy. “Please...Please don’t stop.”

Harry gazes up at her through heavy lashes, lapping at her chest more fervently, accent thick and deep. “I won’t, baby. Not until I have you dripping all over my sheets.”

After a few more minutes of fractured moans bouncing around the panels of the room and the noise of wet skin slapping together, something catches Y/N’s bleary eyes. She wills past the blissful fog in her mind, focusing on the intriguing object hanging from one of the railings of Harry’s bedpost, swaying back and forth wildly due to his strong tempo.

“Are those...Are those handcuffs?”

Harry’s attention jumps to where hers is pinned, his powerful stride coming to a gradual stop. He’s heaving and shuddering above her, ringlets matted to his jaw and across his temples, cheeks flushed the prettiest shade of cherry red. His Adam’s Apple bobs once and he gives a short nod. “Y-Yeah. I’ve had them for a while...”

The hope dripping from his voice is practically palpable and Y/N interprets it easily. She glances down at him as he takes quivering inhales against her chest, his eyes bleeding lust. Her mumble is so quiet and soft, he wonders how it’s possible for her to make some of the preposterously loud sounds he’s used to hearing whenever he’s buried this deep. “Use them on me. Please?”

Harry bends to her request without hesitation. He locks her wrists into the restraints, sponging a kiss onto each before giving them one hard tug to check for security. He then regains his rough slams, but with more fervor than before.

The monster sits back onto his heels, groping her waist roughly and working her against his thighs, watching welts form on her flesh along the pads of his fingers. Y/N unconsciously begins circling her hips to match his speed and the fractured groan that rips out of him makes her walls tighten. He looks incredible looming in front of her, head toppled back between his shoulder blades, bouncing to his every ram. His throat flexes with the weight, jaw taut and inked pectorals glistening with sweat under the dim lights dangling from his ceiling. “That’s it, pet, just like that. Love the way you ride it. You’re so fucking tight and warm and...and just— Christ, just fuck me.”

She wishes she could frame this moment in time and drag it out forever.

Harry swings his head forward again, blinking the blurriness from his vision to take in the image before him. Y/N just looks so fucking gorgeous like that, tied down at his beck and call, her chest bouncing pertly as her fingers bunch around the chain link, thighs clinging to his waist as she chews her bottom lip raw in an attempt to control her noises.

The vampire ducks down, connecting their mouths in a sloppy kiss that cajoles her into spilling all the moans she had been withholding. He feels them trickle down his lungs and diffuse into his bones, flames lapping across his insides as their foreheads bump and noses smudge, ragged breaths intermingling. “Let it out for me, hm? Wanna know how I’m making you feel, don’t care who hears.”

As if that isn’t enough, there’s an instance where Harry’s animalistic senses suddenly enhance and he comes to the realization that the metal cuffs have made a tiny laceration along her skin.

A thin trail of blood travels down her suspended arm, but she doesn’t seem to notice, too lost in the pleasure Harry is pounding into the pit of her stomach. So he simply leans upwards and licks the sweet droplet clean, feeling heat spark across every fiber of his being. He laps up the entire stream and then presses a tender kiss to her palm for good measure, grunting out a gentle, “There’s a good girl.” when she whines at the affectionate gesture.

The release Harry is getting from between Y/N’s legs mixes with the ecstasy her blood brings, and it shoves him over the edge in a manner he hasn’t experienced since that first time they slept together all those weeks ago. Since the first time he tasted what lies in her veins, while also simultaneously getting to taste the indescribable relief her body so readily brings him.

After all is said and done that night, something peculiar happens. After they both milk their orgasms for everything it’s worth, and after Y/N gives into exhaustion in his arms with her wrists bruised and a content watery smile on her face, and after he gets a heftier drink from her neck and heals the two little puncture wounds with his own blood...The most bizarre, unexpected event occurs.

Harry falls asleep soundly for the first time in months, and all he dreams about is how Y/N tasted.

///

Y/N wakes up the next morning to her body covered in Harry’s Nike jumper, to an empty spot beside her in the messy duvet, to a familiar tune tinging her ears from a distance, and to a satisfying ache between her thighs.

As soon as she cracks the bedroom door open, the smell of pancakes wafts in through the chilled morning air. Specifically, lemon and blueberry pancakes. Her grandmother’s lemon and blueberry pancakes.

A shiver runs down Y/N’s spine the second she sets a toe along the cold glass panels of Harry’s staircase. She takes a deep breath, pulling the extra length of the sweater’s sleeves over her fists and tugging the hem of the article downwards as if she could convince it to cover more than just half her thighs. She carefully works her way down the steps, flinching at the iciness that travels up her legs with every motion. When she finally thunks down emptily onto the light-wash floorboards, her body has grown accustomed to the temperature. As she pads across the furry rug in Harry’s living room, she finds herself wondering why everything connected to him is always so unusually cold— colder than any normal person could withstand. His touch, his lips, the tip of his nose, his forehead, his chest, even his thighs; everything is always freezing, and she doesn’t understand how he can bear it. It’s such an odd affinity to have.

The human gradually wanders into the vampire’s kitchen, peeking inside the room from behind one of the archway’s walls. What she sees throws her for a loop.

Harry is cooking breakfast, as she expected from the sweet scent she’d awoken to, but he’s doing it in a manner she never really expected from him.

Music stems from a portable speaker he has situated at the center of the marble kitchen island, blaring loud enough to fill the entire giant home with high notes, guitar chords, and acapella riffs. The young man is dancing across his kitchen as he cooks, clad in nothing but a set of black Calvin Klein briefs and a pair of fuzzy magenta socks. Y/N rakes down his body, admiring the crimson and purple love bites she had left on his chest and the raspberry red scratches zig-zagging across his back, the marks flexing with the movements of his muscles. They’re strangely faint, for some reason. Practically barely there.

She chalks it up to the fact that maybe she hadn’t bruised him as much as she’d thought.

Y/N forces herself to keep her mind from straying onto anymore explicit topics; it’s probably not even ten A.M. yet. She needs to get herself under control.

Grooving while in the kitchen isn’t necessarily weird (she’s guilty of it herself), but Harry’s dancing techniques very much are. The only accurate depiction of it is that for a boy in his twenties, he dances like an old geezer in his eighties. His moves are choppy and old-schooled, almost like what you’d expect to see in a nineteen fifties disco hall, and watching him ebb and flow across the tiled ground to choreography similar to that of Dirty Dancing and Footloose... It would send anybody into a fit of laughter. Especially since Harry is so tall and lanky, so how he manages to move in such a way is beyond her understanding.

Aside from that, his choice of music is baffling, as well. Not only because she recognizes the soundtrack, but because she would have never expected someone like him— with his cocky behavior and overly-confident caliber— to be into these types of songs at all. She always pegged him for the seventies rock and roll type.

“You like Hamilton?”

Harry’s actions creak to a halt and he whips around towards where the disturbance had stemmed, spatula clutched in one hand and a marble plate stacked with pancakes in the other. His face breaks into a bright smile, voice slathered with dramatic friendliness. “Well, look who finally got up! I was starting to think you were dead, Sleeping Beauty.”

Y/N narrows her eyes at him mockingly, walking over to the kitchen counter and propping herself onto her elbows, chin in hand as she watches him set down the platter of food before her. She tips forward onto her toes, taking a deep inhale of the homey, sugary smell, letting it wash over her in flashes of childhood memories. “Are these like the ones I make?”

“Lemon and blueberry, yeah.” Harry bobs his head casually, turning around to place his metal spatula down into the sink, as well as to retrieve a glass bottle of maple syrup from one of his cupboards. “They’re pretty close, I think. I’ve never seen you use a recipe or measuring cups or anything when you make them, so I kinda eyeballed it to the best of my ability. Hope I did your nan justice.”

He pours a decently-sized glop of syrup over the mountain of treats and Y/N watches excitedly as it trickles down all the layers. He then pushes back from the table, pulling open a drawer and rummaging through, continuing to whistle along to the tune of Satisfied as he bops the cabinet closed with his hip and sets down an extra pair of forks and knives beside the plate.

Harry cuts a neat triangle out of the pancake at the top, pointing at her with his fork as he shrugs his brows nonchalantly. “And to answer your question from before: yes, I do like Hamilton.”

“Hm. Interesting.” Y/N murmurs, going cross-eyed as Harry offers her the forkful of food in his possession, poking at her mouth playfully and getting maple syrup all over her lips. She opens obediently, allowing him to feed her the piece. “You don’t really seem like the type of guy— oh, wow, these are actually really good!”

Harry bites into his lower lip with his two front teeth, a proud smile dimpling his cheeks as the light draft from the air vent ruffles a couple of his sex-mussed ringlets across his forehead. “Yeah? You mean it?”

The mortal nods her head vigorously as she finishes chewing and swallowing, wiping away some of the leftover syrup from her top lip with her middle finger and sucking it clean. “Yeah! You hit it spot on.”

“Aces. I should be on The Great British Bake Off.” Harry makes a small, celebratory fist bump next to his hip and the childish gesture makes Y/N snort softly.

“Like I was saying, you don’t really strike me as the type of guy who would be into musicals.” The girl comments, watching her friend cut another triangle out of the first pancake and pop it into his own mouth.

The vampire chews thoughtfully for a second, lifting one shoulder offhandedly and swallowing fully before talking. “I’m really not, to be honest. But this specific musical is pretty good. The songs are catchy.”

He nudges the other pair of utensils across the counter for emphasis, silently inviting her to dig into the dish along with him. She accepts, slicing down the other side of the stack as he leans forward onto his elbows, mimicking her stance. He gives her a curious glance. “What about you? Do you like musicals?”

Y/N shrugs, poking a few chunks of food onto her fork. “Not really, but I had a major Hamilton phase back in college. That’s why I recognized it.”

Harry hums in understanding, picking a blueberry off and chewing it slowly, a sly smirk beginning to tweak the corners of his mouth. “So were you, like, a nerd back then?”

“Well, I wouldn’t say a nerd, but I had decent grades and was pretty quiet.”

He swallows down audibly, blinking impassively. “That’s literally the definition of a nerd.”

Y/N returns his flat expression. “Fuck off.”

Harry throws his palms up in peaceful surrender, but he still has that shit-eating grin present. “Alright, fine, fine...It’s okay if you were, though. You were probably one of those cute ones, y’know? With the clunky glasses and innocent goody-goody face.”

“Shut up.”

“Oh, and with one of those short little plaid skirts?” He releases a pained groan, clutching his chest and closing his eyes for a second. She has no doubt he’s sketching some type of graphic image of her in his mind. “God, I bet you looked so good. Do you still have it? Can you wear it for me?”

“I said shut up!” Y/N reaches forward and stabs at his tummy lightly with her fork, ignoring the warmth crawling up her neck and across her cheeks. “Fucking perv.”

Harry smacks her utensil away with his own, giggling lightly as she tries to prick him again, continuing to fight her off. “I’m just asking a question! For science!”

Y/N twists her fork around his, trying to outmaneuver him into dropping it. “How could my fashion sense in college possibly contribute to science in any way?”

The vampire easily catches onto her play, slipping himself out of her grasp and trying to trap her makeshift sword down against the tabletop. He purses his lips into a simper, glimpsing up at her through his lashes and quirking his brows cheekily. “Biologically, of course. It contributes to my solo reproductive activities.”

“You are vile.”

“Really? ‘Cause you seemed pretty happy to help with said activities last night.”

Y/N drops her fork onto the brim of the platter, reaching up to massage at her temples and keep herself from swatting Harry’s eyeballs out of their sockets. “I’m finished.”

“Yeah,” the jade of his irises glimmers coyly as he sets down his utensil beside hers in a ceasefire, “you definitely finished.”

Harry chuckles boyishly as Y/N drags her palms down her face, trying to hide away how flustered he’s getting her. She decides to change the subject, not caring to steer the conversation smoothly at all, but rather jumping to another topic right away. “So does this mean you have all the lyrics memorized? Since you like them so much?”

“I do, yeah.” Harry taps his fingers against the marble counter to the beat of the song currently playing. “Do you?”

“I was obsessed, so of course I do.” Y/N reasons, her own digits following in tune with the immortal’s. “I think Non-Stop was probably my favorite to sing. It made for a good shower concert.”

“Well, it’s settled then.” Harry quips happily, reaching for his phone and tapping across the screen. “We’re duetting this. Right now. C’mon, Burr.”

Y/N’s motions stop, shyness creeping in from the back of her brain. “Oh, I don’t know, Harry. I never really—”

Her refusal is interrupted by the beginning of the arrangement mentioned, the notes blasting through the speaker as Harry purposefully turns up the volume to drown her out. He taps at his ear symbolically, mouthing, “Sorry, I can't hear you!” and he doesn’t even attempt to ward off the evil grin creeping across his face.

“Harry, I’m serious—”

But it’s already too late. Harry juts his hand out in front of him, pointing at his companion with a theatrical edge as he begins to serenade, picking up the slack of her part.

“After the war I went back to New York. A-After the war I went back to New York. I finished up my studies and I practiced law. I practiced law, Burr worked next door!”

He looks at her expectantly, urging her to jump into the next half as her assigned role. Y/N muscles down her hesitation and recites the lines timidly with her brows creased in hesitation, but at least she’s participating. “Even though we started at the very same time, Alexander Hamilton began to climb. How to account for his rise to the top?”

Harry joins her in the next stanza, grabbing her hand midair in encouragement, trying to shake her out of her rut. “Man, the man is non-stop!”

Y/N is surprised at how well they sound harmonizing together, and she can feel her discomfort slowly begin to melt. She watches as Harry freely boasts his solo with absolutely no remorse, making grand gestures as he slides down the side of the counter, his movements dragging her along.

“Gentlemen of the jury, I'm curious, bear with me. Are you aware that we're making history?” The boy taps at his chin to symbolize that he’s thinking, acting out the story the lyrics construct. “This is the first murder trial of our brand-new nation, the liberty behind deliberation.”

He points at Y/N once again and she does the supporting vocals, gradually beginning to gain more confidence. “Non-stop!”

“I intend to prove beyond a shadow of a doubt, with my assistant counsel—”

Harry doesn’t even have to cue Y/N this time around; she picks up her half immediately, falling into line with him flawlessly as if they’ve done this a million times before. “Co-counsel. Hamilton, sit down. Our client Levi Weeks is innocent, call your first witness.”

Harry quickly rounds the corner of the kitchen island, giving her body a grand spin as he draws closer, coming to stand right before her. She gives him a fake exasperated look to match the attitude her character depicts, shaking her head in disapproval. “That's all you had to say.”

“Okay…” The creature yanks Y/N forward into his bare chest, leaning down and flirting his lips right over hers tauntingly, eyes half-lidded in amusement. “One more thing—”

“Why do you assume you're the smartest in the room? Why do you assume you're the smartest in the room?” The girl rolls her eyes dramatically, shoving past Harry’s shoulder and she finds it humorous how these lines fit so well, almost as if they were actually directed at him, calling him out on the arrogance he always seems to dote. “Why do you assume you're the smartest in the room? Soon that attitude may be your doom.”

Harry swivels on his heel, following her as she scurries outside the kitchen entrance, running into the living room.

“Why do you write like you're running out of time?” Y/N grabs onto one of the couch cushions, pretending to scribble over it with a fake pen. “Write day and night, like you're running out of time? Everyday you fight, like you're running out of time.”

Harry swipes at her from across the couch, trying to grasp onto the jumper she’s wearing. “Keep on fighting in the meantime.”

Y/N ducks out of the path of his grabbing hand, chucking the pillow forward and it bonks him square in the face. She sticks her tongue out at him as Harry scowls dully, climbing onto his sofa and scuttling towards her on his hand and knees.

She jumps just out of reach, diving across the other end of the furniture. The vampire throws his weight to try and tackle her to the sofa, but she just barely escapes. He ends up toppling over the backrest due to his over-abundant momentum.

“Non-stop!” Y/N waves her middle up at him triumphantly as he pushes himself up off the ground, giving her a challenging look as he takes off after her once again.

The pair continue to sing back and forth, with Harry chasing Y/N around the living room and kitchen as he belts out his part of the song, Y/N always somehow managing to slip from his grasp as soon as her turn hits. They’re a mess of giggles, silly faces, and boisterous actions as they reenact the play and neither can recall a time they had ever had more fun. There’s never been an instance when they felt so comfortable with another soul that they are willing to run around half-naked, screaming lyrics at each other in their underwear, not caring who sees or overhears. It just feels so second-nature.

A section of the song comes up where a woman is singing and Harry immediately takes up the part, placing his hand on his bare hip and standing in the most feminine fashion he can possibly muster, fanning at his face. “I am sailing off to London, I am accompanied by someone who always pays.”

The exaggeration makes Y/N bend over laughing and her distraction allows Harry to nab her. He pulls her into his embrace by her forearms, cackling through the following stanza as she wriggles and squirms to try and get free. “I have found a wealthy husband who will keep me in comfort for all my days.”

Y/N finally gives up on trying to thrash herself free, going limp against his chest and glimpsing up at him with begrudged annoyance, but a fond smile is unmistakably buckling her cheeks. Harry leans down, singing right in her face just to flaunt his victory, their noses brushing. “He is not a lot of fun, but…”

And then, there’s a shift in the ambiance between them.

Harry gazes down at her as she giggles up at him from his arms, full of so much genuine warmth and excitement, she could power the entire city if she wanted. Her shoulders are heaving slightly as a result of all the running, there’s still faint traces of black mascara smeared under her waterline and down her cheeks from the previous evening’s exertions, she has some acne scarring littering her cheekbones that look fairly recent, and her hair looks like it could nest a family of at least ten birds. But despite these imperfections, Harry finds himself feeling oddly endeared by it all. These flaws are all things he’s gotten used to and has grown to treasure in Y/N. They make her who she is. They make her witty, and they make her clever. They make her fun, as well as trusting. They make her likeable, and energetic, and kind. They make her a good friend and a generous lover. They make her... her. Harry gets the feeling that if she didn’t have all of these traits— if even one was missing— this little arrangement they have going wouldn’t have flourished the way it did.

Yeah, maybe he would have slept with her once or twice more just to scratch an itch, but he most likely would have let it fizzle to an end after the fact. Her personality paired with these small details— albeit, not all entirely attractive— that make up her existence play a key role in the dynamic they share. And he wouldn’t trade them for anything else— wouldn't trade Y/N for anyone else. Not anytime soon.

A warm surge travels through his chest, filling his veins like kerosine, heating him from the heels of his socked feet to the tips of his ice cold fingers. An unorthodox swelling sensation twists inside his ribs, right where his heart used to beat, and he finds himself reciting the next line in a soft voice packed with more emotion than he’s shown or felt in the last two centuries.

“There’s no one who can match you, for turn of phrase…”

Y/N seems oblivious to all of the unsettling experiences he’s undergoing, her amused expression not changing in the slightest. Harry allows the rest of the song lyrics to pass by, the lump in his throat too heavy to fight. Instead, he just keeps staring down at Y/N with brows frowning in confusion, his breathing coming out bated and shaky, and that knot in his chest continuing to tighten until it becomes painful. He gets the sudden urge to kiss her— to feel her lips press to his and feel her give into him the way she always does. The way she has for the last four weeks. He doesn’t want it to be sloppy or desperate or sexual; he wants it to be intimate, soft, and caring. He wants it to be special. Something they share. Something only they share.

Then, that moment passes. That flicker of weakness that had leaked through vanishes and Harry feels like he can breathe properly again.

He breaks their locked eyes, releasing Y/N from his hold and taking a swift step back, coughing awkwardly to try and rid the tickling sensation in the back of his throat. He scratches at the nape of his neck nervously, fiddling with his baby curls and attempting to piece himself back together after that unexpected and unwelcome intrusion of his innermost feelings. Though, he doesn’t know if that spectacle even files under the category of emotions; from what he remembers, they aren’t supposed to tangibly attack you in such a manner. It felt more like a violation— like someone had gone in and started poking and prodding at his subconscious with a metal skewer.

“Harry…?” Y/N inches closer to him, concern prevalent in her voice and across her features as she stretches her hand out caringly. “Are you okay? You look like you’re about to be sick.”

“I-I’m—” His voice comes out higher than usual and quivering, so he coughs once again to get it under control, taking another step back. He's scared that if she touches him, that horrible burning sensation will come back. “I’m fine. Just...Just forgot the lyrics.”

“Oh, okay…” The girl doesn’t sound convinced with the answer, but she lets the subject falter anyways, her hand dropping back down beside her thigh. “Just checking.”

“Yeah, I got that. Uh, thanks. But I’m all good now.” He holds up a clenched first and juts out his pinky, wiggling it for significance. “Promise”

Y/N scoffs gently at his playful deed. “Alright, then.”

Harry eyes her attentively as she returns to her previous spot in front of the plate of pancakes, retrieving her fork and starting to pick at them like before, as if nothing had happened. As if Harry hadn’t just almost had a cardiac arrest, despite the fact that the organ responsible had crumbled to dust ages ago.

“Are you gonna eat anymore?” Y/N signals down at the stack of pastries before her questioningly. “Because if you don’t get some now, I’ll eat them all myself. Don’t think I won’t. They’re better than the ones I make and—”

The vampire suddenly feels like bile is rising up his throat and his words spew out before he can think to stop them, though he’s not so sure he would.

“Do you want to stay over the rest of the weekend?”

2K notes · View notes

amorevolous-chionophile · 4 years ago

Text

Mommy

❆ Fluff ❆ 5,710 words ❆ dad!Hongjoong x babysitter!reader ❆

@soft-black-teabag is the precious mastermind behind this idea 💜

"Yes I understand... Yes... Yes I will be there." Hongjoong sighed as he hung up the call and mentally cursed. His boss called, saying that he has to jump in to fill a shift urgently to help, as his co-worker called in sick last minute, since he lacks work hours. He glanced to the living room to check up on the reason of his lacking work hours, his little princess and he couldn't help but smile as he saw her happily playing with her designer's kit for children which he somehow managed to afford for her birthday since she proclaimed that she wants to be just like her daddy. Since he was taking care of her alone, he had to miss shifts from time to time as there were instances where none of his friends could fill in for him. He prayed that this wasn't one of those times because his boss warned him that if he doesn't show up to work in two hours he will get fired and he couldn't lose that job. Hongjoong took on a great number of jobs through the years to have his little minion live a nice and happy life. He keeps each of his jobs for as long as the boss is tolerant enough of him being late or missing whole shifts. He hates that he gives them a hard time, but raising a child as a single parent isn't an easy job and he is trying his best, he really is. Hiring a babysitter was an option sure, but Hongjoong couldn't afford one and even if he could, there was no way that he would ever leave his precious child to a complete stranger. He sighed once more before tapping in the message to the group chat, there are seven of them, surely one of them is free, right?

Wooyoung was in the middle of a game when a notification rang, signaling that a message had arrived on his phone. That wouldn't have been a problem if he wasn't in class and the notification didn't echo through the classroom. The college professor gave him a threatening look from above the rim of his glasses to what Wooyoung smiled nervously and pretended to move his phone back to his pocket before muting it and proceeding to read the message as soon as the professor looked away like nothing happened seconds ago. You eyed him judgingly from the seat next to him. "Wooyoung, you are going to get in trouble." Not that most professors at college care if you are on your phone, laptop, are you listening or not... But this one was a bit of a nitpicking pain that always says that you should respect the time which he is giving to you in order to gift you knowledge by at least listening. He always made it sound like he doesn't get any compensation for what he does, not like he gets paid. Wooyoung looked at you with the most offended face he could make. "Don't talk in class you'll get us in trouble." He put a finger to his lips and couldn't help but smile to what you rolled your eyes and smiled as well returning your attention to the professor as Wooyoung returned his gaze to his phone. He entered the group chat to find that everyone already responded. He scrolled to the first message to see what all that was about, just to find Hongjoong's panicked message about needing someone as fast as possible to look over his child. Wooyoung loved that child like he was her uncle, and not just him, all of the boys warmed up to that little ray of sunshine. As he scrolled he noticed that none of the other boys were available, for valid reasons and he mentally sighed as he had to tell Hongjoong that he wasn't either. Wooyoung: "I have a makeup exam. I must retake it, it's half of my mark. I'm really sorry." This time he audibly sighed. He had major respect for Hongjoong, the guy was torn on million sides, he sacrificed his college and his free time for the sake of his child. That's why he felt bad for not being able to do anything in this situation. Seonghwa: "Hongjoong, could you please reconsider all that about the babysitter?" Yunho: "Yes, please, if money is the problem we can help you with that." Hongjoong: "I know, but even if I agree, how can I get any babysitter to come in less than an hour? No worries guys, I'll just find another job." Wooyoung was too preoccupied with his phone and thoughts of how to help to notice the professor eyeing him suspiciously. You however noticed and nudged him to snap out of it or he won't even have the chance to take that makeup exam. He rapidly turned his head to you, his eyes widening and your face crunching from confusion. It was seconds before he returned his attention to his phone. Wooyoung: "I am a genius. I have solved all of your problems 😇" Yeosang: "This is gonna be good." Hongjoong: "?" Wooyoung: "Y/N!" Hongjoong: "Who?" San: "Oooh, nice!👍🏻👍🏻" Yeosang: "I am disappointed I am not disappointed with that answer. That is your first good idea since...ever." Jongho: "How come that idea never crossed our minds before." Mingi: "That would be so adorable to see. Just think of that cuteness duo!😸🥰" Hongjoong: "Guys, would you please concentrate and tell me who that is." You had to nudge Wooyoung again, stronger this time because he was visibly testing the professor's patience. "Wooyoung, leave that phone, the professor is giving you a death stare I think even the room temperature decreased." You whispered almost inaudibly to what he turned off his screen, nudged the phone to the side of his desk and shifted his gaze up smiling innocently to the professor. You couldn't help but pinch the bridge of your nose letting out a breathy laugh at his carefree attitude.

Hongjoong: "Wooyoung, who's y/n?" Seonghwa: "Seems like he's not here anymore." Jongho: "What... who leaves in a moment like that." San: "I think he and y/n have class with that ice drama queen professor." Yeosang: "He probably used all of his energy to come up with that idea, his system must have shut down." San: "Yeosang... Who hurt you young child?" Yeosang: "Whoever ate my fried chicken the last time we hung out." Mingi: "But why are you taking it out on Wooyoung when Yunho ate your chicken 😂" Yunho: "He. Didn't. Know. That." Mingi: "Oops, I didn't know that." Yeosang: "Well, it's only important that now I know that." Yunho: "🙃" Hongjoong: " G U Y S. I'm kinda running out of time here." Seonghwa: "You remember how we mentioned Wooyoung's neighbor that hung out with us probably every single time when you weren't there?" Hongjoong: "Oh yeah, I forgot her name, so y/n... I'm not so sure, how well do you guys know her?" Mingi: "Wooyoung knows her best since she was his neighbor and classmate from the very start of college." Jongho: "But since he's not here, your second best options are San, Yeosang and me. Well Yeosang and me." San: "Hey 🥺" Yeosang: "Yes, since we attend the same college we meet quite frequently so I assure you that she is a good choice." San: "Are you all ignoring me now 🥺" Jongho: " I strongly agree with Yeosang, not once did she leave a bad impression." San: "..." Hongjoong: "Well not like I have a choice at this point anyway." Seonghwa: "Since I sense that you are still unsure, I remember this one time when she got a call from her sister and had to leave to look after her nephews." Yunho: "So that means she knows with children. I mean you got a winning combo here." Hongjoong: "But I don't know, what if the two of them don't get along, what if something happens" Jongho: "I just wanna remind you that this was Wooyoung's idea to which even Yeosang agreed" Mingi: "I think that this is the first time something like this happened 😅" Seonghwa: "Come on Hongjoong, you know we love your child almost as much as you do. We would never propose something that would be potentially dangerous for her." Hongjoong: "Alright... Fine"

Finally, for what seemed ten times longer than the original ten minutes it should have lasted, the bell rang, signaling the end of the class. You stretched your arms, still sitting down, while Wooyoung rapidly swiped trough his phone to catch up on the conversation that he missed, hoping to run into Hongjoong's agreement. You eyed him suspiciously when he jolted up with an excited "yes". You mirrored his actions and got up as well, gathering your stuff. "What happened, the makeup exam got postponed?" He let out a sad whining sound before gathering his stuff as well. "As if, not even in my dreams." He swung his backpack on his back and typed something in his phone excitedly. "Then what is..." Before you could finish, he grabbed your wrist and started speed walking towards the door and into the hallway, opposite of the direction of where his exam is supposed to be. "Wait Wooyoung, what is going on?" But you were not graced by any kind of answer in return. When you exited the building, you were even more puzzled to see Yeosang, San and Jongho there. Before you could ask again, Wooyoung went into medical commercial narrator mode. "So you remember how we mentioned our friend that has a rainbow sunshine pink sparkly precious child after who he looks after alone and that sometimes we fill in because he has to work and all. Well today we are all busy and if he doesn't go to work he will get fired and he really needs that job and he can't leave the child alone and so we thought that maybe, probably, eventually you could look after her because we don't have much time since he needs to go to work soon and pretty much we don't have any other option...please?" You blinked trying to process everything you just heard as Wooyoung grabbed your hand and shook it giving you the puppy dog eyes look. You closed your eyes trying to form a coherent question in return to all that. "Wha..." But San interrupted you, joining Wooyoung in the hand shaking puppy dog eyes squad. "Pleeease, the child is a sweetheart I swear. I promise you two will get along perfectly, and the cuteness oh God, you two will be the cutest duo ever." You shook your head, really trying to keep up with the both of them, looking around to find a spot to focus on in order to actually have a chance to think about the proposal, when you noticed Yeosang and Jongho standing on a greater distance from you than when they originally were, talking among themselves, pretending not to know you three. You couldn't blame them. "Wait you two, wait a second. I mean I am free now and I would love to help, but I am not sure about all this? To him I am a stranger and from what I have picked up from your stories he wouldn't leave his child with just anyone so I don't think he will agree to this. Also a child... I'm not sure, it's not the same as looking after my nephews." Wooyoung let go of your hand in order to swipe through his phone for a brief second before showing you a message of Hongjoong's agreement, more like shoving it in your face. "He already agreed, it's only left for you to agree so please." You almost winced from the frequency Wooyoung's voice managed to hit. You were kinda at a dead end in that moment. You had no reasons to refuse, not like you even wanted to refuse an opportunity to help someone in a tight situation so the answer was pretty obvious. "Okay, just tell me the address and..." Your proclamation was interrupted with Wooyoung and San squealing and, for the sake of their souls, let's say that those were manly squeals. They ran up to Yeosang and Jongho and excitedly announced that you have agreed before Wooyoung proceeded to run back to the college entrance in his style, shouting. "I'm late for the makeup exam, I will text you the address before I..." Was all you managed to hear before his voice became inaudible. "Wooyoung, I swear to God." You whispered in your chin before joining the remaining trio in order to say goodbye.

Hongjoong was running around his apartment, grabbing his necessities before a tiny voice called out to him. "Daddy?" The young girl was standing underneath the notably larger doorframe, questioningly tilting her head to the side. "You said you would stay home today." Her face welcomed a small pout. Hongjoong quickly squatted to her eye level, one hand on her shoulder, while the other caressed the crown of her head. "I know princess, but they called daddy to come today. I promise I will make it up to you." He smiled, hoping to reassure her. "I just miss you." She proclaimed sadly before wrapping her small arms around his neck. Saying that his heart shattered into million pieces would be an understatement. He sighed heavily and wrapped his hands around her, lifting her up. "I'm sorry it has to be this way." He said that more to himself before the melody of the doorbell filled the house. The girl looked in her dad's eyes with newfound interest. "Which uncle is coming today?" Hongjoong smiled nervously, not sure how to deliver the news and more importantly not knowing what the reaction will be. "About that..." He hesitated as he went towards the door with her still in his arms. "It's uncle Wooyoung's friend." He confessed, opening the door, not sure himself what to expect. What greeted him there was a warm, smiling figure, immediately putting him at ease. "Hello, I'm Wooyoung's classmate, y/n. It's nice to meet you Hongjoong." You gave a little wave before grinning to the little girl. "And this must be the princess I have heard so much about." The girl smiled in return, resting her head on her dad's shoulder, still a bit shy. "Hello." Hongjoong motioned you to enter before he closed the door behind you, a faint scent of his shampoo hitting you. "I should hurry now, thank you for coming on such short notice." You were in the process of taking off your shoes while you replied. "Don't worry, it's a pleasure to help." You rose back up stretching out your arms for Hongjoong to give the girl to you. "Oh there's no reason for that, she may be too heavy for you, besides she is daddy's big girl, she can walk." Hongjoong went to put her down, but to his surprise he ran into the girl's resentment, as she stretched her arms out to you in return. You smiled warmly and took the child in your arms, patting her back. "It's not a problem really." You reassured Hongjoong as you turned to the girl. "This way we can assist daddy together while he is getting ready for work, right?" The girl chimed happily in response. Hongjoong didn't notice or he didn't want to notice how his brain blocked all of his actions for a brief second wanting to absorb that moment and so he continued with tying his shoelaces a moment after as if nothing happened. Hongjoong was about to exit when you noticed a phone on the cupboard next to you, so you quickly stop him. "Hongjoong, I think you forgot your phone." He checked in all his pockets to check before he accepted the phone from you grasp and thanked you with a warm smile. "Daddy will be back before you know it princess, be nice to y/n." He bent down to plant a kiss on the girl's cheek, before her little hands grabbed his face and turned his head in order to do the same. The scene had you internally melting from all the cuteness. Hongjoong went out the door, and you trailed him standing on the doorframe. "Wave to daddy." You told the girl who shook her hand smiling from ear to ear, you copying her. There was it again, that moment that Hongjoong felt shoot through his heart and brain.

You caressed the girl's cheek before putting a blanket atop of her, snuggling her to sleep. You put the fairytale book you were reading her a bedtime story from on the shelf. You decided to leave the lamp on, just a bit more dimmed as you were not sure whether or not she was afraid of the dark. She fell asleep pretty quickly, and it was no wonder, for the whole day you were doing all kind of things together, playing pretend, fashion designer, telling stories, watching cartoons, eating. You tried to engage her in everything you could, you really gave it your all, and it was easy because she was indeed a pure angel child. You sat in the living room, lowering the volume of the tv in order to hear if she wakes up. You had time to peacefully look around the apartment which was an interesting fusion of an art and music studio, laced with the essence of a family home. You also noticed that the home was sparkly clean. You didn't know that that was Seonghwa's doing however. He was the last to babysit, just the day before you. He and the girl were playing fashion designer when Seonghwa made the grave mistake of commenting how she put too much glitter on a particular piece of clothing. Second after that he had a child proclaiming that he shouldn't question her fashion sense and glitter pretty much... everywhere. So after putting her to sleep he engaged himself in cleaning all the glitter, and cleaning glitter is not an easy job, not to mention that he himself resembled a disco ball with all the glitter he had in his hair. He somehow ended cleaning even the rest and who knows when he would have stopped if Hongjoong haven't arrived home. You basically absent mindedly gazed into the cartoon on the tv which was muted when your phone buzzed and brought you back to your senses. It was a message from an unknown number, but from the content of the message you figured it was Hongjoong. Hongjoong: I will be back about 10 minutes. You saved his contact before replying. You: Thanks for giving me a notice, I will wait for you. I put her to sleep, so you have nothing to worry about. And just like that you spent those 10 minutes watching a cartoon on mute before you heard a clatter of keys trying to unlock the door, but being unable to due the keys from the inside of the door. "I'm coming." You whisper-yelled, afraid not to wake the girl as you hurried to the door. You turned the keys and opened the door, smiling. "Welcome home." It was probably due to not having a chance to hear that often, but his heart slightly fluttered at your welcome and he couldn't help but smile a little. "As I already mentioned, she is sound asleep..." You trailed off as you went to pick up your belongings from the living room, not wanting to yell and as soon as you returned you started putting on your shoes. "She is a wonderful child, you raised her very well." You gave him a wide smile as you started putting on your coat. "We made dinner together and left you some in the refrigerator so you can heat it up if you want. You must be tired so I will be going now." As you took ahold of the knob, he took ahold of your forearm. You turned around, giving him a puzzled look as to which he just took out his wallet. "No Hongjoong please, I did not do this for money. Besides, that child already repaid me with her smile, I really had a nice time today." You shook your hands before your face in defense. "There's no way I can let you leave without anything, you lost your whole day." He took out his money and was handing it to you, but you were not an easy nut to crack. "Can we make a deal then? If I happen to look after her again, I will accept, okay?" He sighed in defeat, dropping the argument as it was leading nowhere. But that idea of you babysitting again, deep down he liked it. "Alright, alright." You exited the door waving at him. "Why don't you at least let me call you a cab? It's pretty dark outside for you to be walking alone." Shaking your head you turned to him. "Don't worry about me, go back to that precious little child." He nodded, closing the door. "Hongjoong..." He halted and looked at you expectantly. "See you." And like that, you parted.

Little did you know that she would want you to come look after her again and again and again. Hongjoong of course, refused her at first, not wanting to trouble you, but soon he just gave up. And you didn't mind really, that child grew onto you like on anyone she meets. This time you were just going to visit her for no particular reason, you just had free time. You knocked on the door you grew used to and the man you started to develop faint feelings for opened. "Oh hi, come on in." He gave you his usual smile and you obliged. Just after barely taking one shoe off you heard your name being shouted from across the hall by a little human who was running to tackle hug you. "How's my favourite princess doing?" She smiled from ear to ear, as she always did. "Good! Daddy and I were just talking about you!" You rose a brow as you shot a glance at Hongjoong who was smiling nervously. "Daddy asked me if I would want you..." She was unable to finish her sentence because Hongjoong interupted, cutting her mid sentence. "You know, we were just planning on going grocery shopping, so you don't have to take off your shoes if you wanna come with us." You returned your attention to the child, whispering into her ear. "You'll tell me later." You smooched her cheek before raising back up nodding at Hongjoong. "Let's go."

"Hongjoong, you forgot to get the tomatoes... How do you expect that we make the bolognese sauce without tomatoes?" You waved in front of his face with a wooden spoon threateningly. "Sorry, I was hindered by a certain small being that strongly wanted a package of gummy bears." You just chuckled at his troubled expression. "We can just improvise something then, I guess. At least she got what she wanted." You nodded in the direction where the previously mentioned small being was eating her gummy bears, her attention on the cartoon playing on the tv. "I have a weakness for her, what was I supposed to do." Hongjoong gave you a troubled smile as he was growing scared of that wooden spoon in your grip. You couldn't resist the urge to ruffle his hair. "Go rest, you were working for the whole day yesterday. Your eye bags are so big, they could be used as bowls." He shook his head. "I can't leave everything to you..." You squinted your eyes and raised the wooden spoon back in his sight. "We will all rest when we eat, how does that sound?" You rolled your eyes at him jokingly. "You were always a tough negotiator, have it your way." Smiling to your agreement he let out a breathy laugh, not really sure how to react to the given situation. You were gifting him precious moments he could only dream of before. Like having someone to welcome him, see him off, look after him and his baby, make a meal for him, and all that just made him wish that he could do the same for you.

"Hongjoong, I am actually amazed at your cooking skills." You confessed as you plopped yourself on the couch, the little minion automatically manifesting on your side hugging you. Hongjoong went to sit on the other side of the couch before he was stopped by his little girl. "Daddy, I want you to sit here." She patted the free spot next to her, and Hongjoong just obliged, placing himself next to you two. "Now I want you two to hug me." She giggled as if she knew exactly what she was doing. As you put your arms around the little minion and connected them on the small of Hongjoong's back, he did the same. Your head rested on his shoulder, inhaling the same scent from the first day when you met him, his head rested on your shoulder looking longingly at the one person he wished for from the first day he met you, and in-between you two, a brightly smiling child who loved both of you was seated.

And so again, you went to them, they came to you. When Hongjoong was working, you were babysitting and when he was free the three of you just casually spent time together. This one time, when Hongjoong returned from work you were still in the process of putting the minion to sleep. Hongjoong inspected you closely as you ran after the child while taking off his coat and boots and he couldn't help but smile. You halted for a minute to welcome him, while the minion was long gone from sight. As you turned back to go after her you could hear her voice from the room. "Mommy hurry, I want you to read me a story before I fall asleep." You froze to the spot and looked to Hongjoong wide eyed as he did the exact same thing. Your face welcomed a shade of pink as you turned around and marched forward, not being able to face him. "C-coming princess."

"Hey Hongjoong." You peeked inside the living room, finally mustering up the courage to face him after what happened earlier, but to your luck, or misfortune, he was asleep. You would have let him be and went home as it was that he even gave you the key to his apartment, but you couldn't leave him in such a uncomfortable position. He must have fell asleep while waiting for you. You shook him lightly by the shoulder, afraid not to startle him. Your heart fluttered the same time his tired eyes fluttered open. "I just didn't want to leave you in an uncomfortable position, I will be leaving now. Get some rest." You blabbered and were ready to leave. "Could you stay... a bit longer?" Originally, it would not have been a problem, but this time around your nerves were getting the better of you. However, not having a proper reason to refuse, you sat on the couch next to Hongjoong, sighing. "May I?" He was asking you to lay on your legs. Again, it wasn't the first time, but never before did he ask nor did you feel nervous while his soft features were beneath your reach. However, on instinct your fingers started playing with his hair and he momentarily relaxed. Feeling restless you just had the urge to start a talk about something, anything. "Hongjoong, you never told me what happened to your...uhm...her real m..." You found it quite difficult to word the sentence, luckily Hongjoong caught on and saved you the struggle. "We had my princess when we were nineteen..."

Hongjoong and his girlfriend at the time didn't even plan marriage, a baby? Even less. But she found out she was pregnant and after a lot of negotiations and talking, they decided to keep the baby and promised that they would handle every obstacle on their way. Neither of them ever dreamed that their first and biggest obstacle were their own parents. Both sides gave them the cold shoulder, but not all hope was lost. They believed that when the baby is born, their parents would change their mind. It was a brutal strike to both of them when, even with the birth of their baby girl, nothing changed. They weren't making much and they could barely take care of even themselves. That is when the girl wavered. She was scared for her future and she insisted that they give the baby for adoption. Hongjoong however, didn't want to hear about it. He didn't want to give his precious treasure to some random stranger. He also couldn't care less about his parents rejecting him. They always treated him as if he was a nuisance, so what was the difference now. His girlfriend, however, left and he never blamed her for that. She lied to her parents that she put her child up for adoption, she split up with Hongjoong and broke off every contact with him and the baby out of fear that her parents would kick her out again. Through all that time the only person Hongjoong kept contact with was his brother. Even against Hongjoong's will his brother keeps sending him money from time to time. Hongjoong on the other hand sends him back videos and pictures of the little minion doing whatnot. This is the exact reason why Hongjoong is making sure to make her real uncle a part of her life as much as possible. The number of times the uncle burst into tears after hearing a little voice through the phone calling him to come and meet her is a large one. There was nothing he could do about that as he lived on the other side of Korea. The only thing his brother didn't tell Hongjoong is that their parents greatly regret their choices and want to see their grandchild. But Hongjoong will find out himself when and if they decide to let go of their stupid idea of pride.

"...and that's how the two of us ended up like this." It was not until your tear fell on his face that he noticed that you were crying. "Hey, don't cry for that." He raised his hand in order to wipe away the watery paths that your tears left on your face. "She now finally has a mum as she said. I can't thank you enough for playing that role for her, no let me take that back, you are not playing that role. After all this time of looking after her you can call yourself her mum." His comment only turned on the faucet that let more tears fall. "Thank you for saying so Hongjoong." He rose from your legs and turned to face you. "I didn't plan to do it like this but here it goes." He cupped your chin and leaned into you, his only support being his other hand. Your heart went on a rampage, throwing itself randomly against your rib cage causing irregularities in your breath. Hongjoong softly smiled when he noticed your reaction, feeling reassured to carry on with his confession. "I started attaching myself to you from the first time you stood on that door. At first I wasn't sure if that was because..." You cut him off by placing your lips onto his in a sweet kiss unsure if your heart would be able to last through his whole speech. You pulled away shyly forcing yourself to look him in the eye. Now it was official, until now you were practically just a couple without that official stamp. It felt nice, it felt like home. "You will tell me later, I wasn't sure if I was able to survive through it all." You grinned and he shook his head, smiling as well before he leaned in again.

"Okay is everyone ready?" You asked eagerly after hearing Hongjoong approach the door. "I don't understand why we have to wear this." Yeosang retorted, not amused in the slightest before Yunho appeared from behind him and pulled him into the room to hide like he was pulling him in a back alley to kidnap him, what made the situation more amusing was Yeosang's uninterested face. "Come on Yeosang we don't have much time for questions." Yunho whispered in his ear as they both disappeared into the darkness of the room. You sighed in relief as everyone was finally on their position just as you heard the keys and the door knob. And then there on the door appeared Hongjoong. "Welcome home, come on sweetie." You welcomed Hongjoong and guided his, no, both of your child to him. "Daddy, mommy bought me a minion onesie, look!" She ran up to Hongjoong and extended her arms up to him. "It's beautiful love! What does it say here... I'm gonna be a sister..." Hongjoong's eyes widened as his heart skipped a few beats and he would have jumped to hug you right then and there if he wasn't startled by seven men who ran at him at the same time, wearing a "I'm going to be an uncle (again)" shirts, pink shirts. Hongjoong's eyes widened again before he passed the child to Seonghwa to come and finally hug you. "So another girl huh?" You smiled widely back to him, nodding and he returned an even wider smile. "What week are you?" He caressed your still unnoticeable bump. "The doctor said 15th, the stomach is going to start to show from here on." He hugged you careful not to squish you too much. "I love you, thank you for giving me everything and making me a happy man." He pressed his forehead to yours. "I should be the one thanking you, Joong." Your lips met again just like they did yesterday and just like they will tomorrow. "I want to hug with mommy and daddy too!" And just like that your little intimate moment became a group hug of all the people you considered family.

#ateez #ateez reactions #ateez imagines #ateez scenarios #ateez fanfiction #ateez fluff #ateez hongjoong #ateez seonghwa #ateez yunho #ateez yeosang #ateez san #ateez mingi #ateez wooyoung #ateez jongho

136 notes · View notes

seokmingiggles · 4 years ago

Text

powdered sugar.

@ofrosesandteacups requested on 201220: "Would you do a fluff Yoongi one shot where he goes home for the holidays with his girlfriend for the first time (but he's previously met her family when they've come for a short visit) and although he's nervous, he finds that since his girlfriend is the youngest of her family with a wide age gap between her and her siblings (like 8 years older) she gets babied by them/gets them to do things for her by being cute/whining which he's seen bits of in Seoul but she usually independent and tends to take care of him and the rest of the boys so he teases her for it? Also I really enjoyed 'Comfortable' and I'm excited for whatever else you create!"

Pairing: Min Yoongi x female reader

Genre: fluff, established relationship, holiday season.

1.85k words

Warnings: brief mentions of alcohol consumption, (dialogue heavy).

On the drive home from your parent's Christmas Eve dinner with the rest of your family, your boyfriend enjoys hearing you whine as he reminds you of the way you're coddled by your older siblings. Later on, he continues to pamper you when you return home. Alternatively, Yoongi wants to baby you every once in a while because you're just so darn cute.

A/N: Thank you for the request (and for all the support you've shown for me so far)! This one was a bit tricky for me to think about since I am the eldest of my family. I tried to put myself in my step-sister's shoes (who is younger than me by nine years) to come up with how the reader would feel being the youngest. I hope it turned out okay! I kind of made it turn into something else near the end (it felt like I was around 600 words for a long time, and then it suddenly became 1.8k). Please enjoy :)

•• "Wait, no, when Jun got hit when we opened the champagne! That was the highlight of dinner, I swear. My cousin is hilarious."

You laughed again just picturing your tall relative hiding in the corner of the kitchen behind your (much smaller) aunt, but still getting the cork to his head despite his efforts.

"Yeah, Junhui is something else, that's for sure," Yoongi grinned, keeping his eyes trained on the road ahead of him. One of his hands was on the steering wheel, while the other encased in yours. "Do you want to know my favourite part about seeing your family again?"

You glanced over at your boyfriend, interested in what his opinion was, "I bet it was the turkey my mom made. I know you love her cooking."

"Well, yes, that's a given," Yoongi silently thanked your mom again when he remembered the delicious care package she put together before you left, "but actually, I love seeing how different you act when you're surrounded by your siblings."

"I should have known." You rolled your eyes despite knowing he wouldn't see the action under the passing streetlights.

"It's true! I keep forgetting you're the youngest when it's just you and me. You always insist on taking care of me and asking how I'm doing, so it's funny to see your siblings pull that stuff on you when you're all together." Your boyfriend's face was illuminated crimson from the traffic light. He glanced at you, "You're the baby. The little, tiny baby-"

"Ah, stop it!" You smacked his hand situated on your lap.

"Be careful, (Y/N)-ie, that dish just came out of the oven!" Yoongi ignored your gentle warning and continued to tease, quoting what your siblings had said earlier, "Let me do it. You can go sit down at the table."

"Now you're just as bad as them, Yoon."

The light turned green.

"You just rile them up when you walk around all cute and pouty. I'm scared to open the champagne bottle. Can someone else do it for me, please?" Now he was quoting you.

"And I had the right to be scared of it! You saw how it hit Jun's forehead!" You still couldn't get over how the cork managed to find him. "Are you telling me that I'm not normally that cute around you?"

Yoongi scoffed, "You already know I think you're cute. It's just that you're so different around your family."

"Is that a bad thing?"

"No, not at all. But it catches me off guard. They're all so cautious about their youngest doing things on her own." Another stoplight. "But little do they know what a big girl their baby sister has become!"

He had the audacity to poke your cheek as he laughed; a cold sensation on your skin warmed from the champagne—you’d had both yours and Yoongi's portion as the boy knew he'd have to drive you both home afterwards.

"Yoongi," you dragged out, "please! I could be teasing you at how stiff you were when you first walked through the door tonight."

"That's not the same."

"Isn't it? It's nice to see you again, Mr. (L/N). I swear you corrected your posture as soon as my dad opened the door."

Now Yoongi was whining out a complaint.

"They like you already; my family has for a while. I don't know why you still act so proper around them."

"I'm only being a good son-in-law."

"Say that again after you propose, Min."

"Yes, ma'am."

You finally were met with silence, a nice change from your boyfriend's loving teasing. You leaned your head against the top of the passenger seat and watched the colourful lights pass by. The radio was quietly playing in the background; a Christmas hymn barely heard over the noisy car, crunching over the gravelled-down streets.

"Do you want me to propose?"

You almost missed Yoongi's words from your ears being tuned to the gentle orchestral arrangement playing from the speakers.

"Of course I do," you cooed. "I love you, so yes. Without a doubt, one day, when we both feel ready to take that step."

"You know we've been together for years now, (Y/N). It'll be our sixth in the spring. Maybe it was because I saw your siblings with their spouses tonight; it got me thinking about it all. Your eldest sister already has a daughter too." He paused, eyes still focussed on the snowy road, "It made me wonder if you'd want that too someday. With me."

You couldn't help the smile that formed across your face at picturing a lifetime with the boy next to you. You squeezed Yoongi's hand intertwined with your own.

"That sounds perfect, Yoongi. Any future with you sounds perfect."

The car finally reached its designated parking spot in front of your condominium unit. Yoongi put the vehicle in park and removed the keys, but you both remained in your seats with hands still laced together.

You turned your head to the side to see Yoongi already giving you a fond gaze.

"I love you," he whispered. Anything louder would seem deafening under the delicate snowflakes beginning to fall, instantly melting as they hit the glass of the car's windows. "Merry Christmas, (Y/N)."

"Merry Christmas, Yoongi. I love you too."

The two of you exited the car and collected the cards and small presents arranged in the backseat that your family so graciously handed to you after dinner. Of course, also not forgetting the leftovers your boyfriend was so enthusiastic about too.

You unlocked the door to your home as Yoongi had the assorted gifts held tightly to his chest with the oversized Tupperware of food in his hands, carrying it like some prized possession.

He walked over to the small decorated tree in your living room to add the few new additions of prettily wrapped boxes beneath the shrubbery after dropping the food in the fridge on his way. He plugged in the lights and admired the way the tree sparkled.

He found himself looking beneath the tree at one small box in particular. "Hey, could I give you a gift tonight, love?"

You were in the entryway hanging up your jackets and putting away your boots. Once finished, you made your way to see Yoongi sat on the floor next to the tree: his portrait glowing from the gleaming lights.

You smiled at the view; your boyfriend never failed to take your breath away. "I don't know, technically it's not Christmas yet."

"It will be in ten minutes."

"Hm, I suppose I can let it slide just this once."

You made your way closer to Yoongi, taking a seat in front of him on the carpet.

"Can you close your eyes for me?"

You obliged his request, but quipping, "Your idea of a gift that can't wait until tomorrow better not be a kiss, Min Yoongi."

You felt a soft peck on your lips.

"You know me too well, love."

But you also felt something small placed in your hands.

"You can open your eyes now."

As your eyes fluttered back open, revealed to you was a small box. It was no bigger than your palm; black velvet with a forest green ribbon decorating it, turning into a delicate bow resting on its top.

You looked back up at Yoongi, who only nodded his head to encourage you to open it.

Pulling at the ribbon, your breath hitched when you carefully opened the lid.

It was a necklace. In the shape of a heart, it looked even more golden from the warm-toned twinkling lights of the tree next to you.

"Yoongi, it's beautiful," you gasped, already removing it from its container.

"It's a locket," your boyfriend commented, taking it from your smaller hands so he could show you.

Upon opening it, you were met with two small photos on each half of the heart. The left side had a tiny family photo with you, your parents, and your siblings at your graduation a few years back, and the other side contained an old photo of you and Yoongi around the time you first started dating.

You almost felt like crying; the gesture was so thoughtful.

"Your mom found these photos buried away and gave a few to me. I know how much your family means to you, so that's why I chose this one," he pointed to the one with you grinning in your cap and gown and smushed in the middle of a hug by your siblings, "and I'm fairly certain that I also mean a lot to you, so I wanted to include a photo of us." Yoongi brushed his thumb against the right half of the heart housing your younger faces.

"This is the most thoughtful gift I've ever received, Yoongi." You released your grip on the velvet box and moved to embrace the boy, "I can't thank you enough. You're so wonderful to me."

"Merry Christmas, my love," Yoongi returned the hug, smiling into the top of your head. "Would you like my help to put it on?"

You reluctantly let go and sat in front of him once again. "I think you've spent too much time around my siblings, Yoon. You know you don't have to treat me like a baby the way they all do. I'm capable of doing things myself even if they say otherwise."

"I know you can, (Y/N), but you're my baby. I think there are different rules. Here, let me help you."

You sighed with a smile and shook your head at Yoongi's persistence, but turned around in your spot nonetheless. He carefully maneuvered the necklace around you, fiddling with the clasp until the sides hooked together properly.

You spent a little while longer in the gentle ambiance of the decorated tree and watched the dainty snowflakes fall from the sky. It was past midnight now; the world was quiet. Silenced by the powdered sugar fragments drifting down from the heavens and covering the earth in a blanket of icing white.

You fiddled with the chain around your neck, leaning back into Yoongi's warm chest, having moved from your spot on the floor and to the couch.

You felt him press a kiss onto the back of your head, his protective hold around you tightening ever so slightly. Maybe it was from the coziness being in Yoongi's arms, or possibly from the big dinner you had a few hours ago—you felt yourself beginning to drift off, not fighting the all-encompassing tranquillity.

It was only at the sound of your breathing becoming heavier when Yoongi realized the predicament he found himself in. He smiled, wanting to coo at how cute you looked asleep in his arms, but he chose not to wake you.

Instead, he planned on bugging you about it when you inevitably woke up, saying something about how his little baby didn't even make it to the bed because she was so tired.

Yes, like your siblings, you were his baby too. Until you had your own, and maybe even after then as well, you'd be his baby.

••

#min yoongi #min yoongi x reader #min yoongi fluff #min yoongi imagines #yoongi #yoongi x reader #yoongi fluff #yoongi imagines #bts #bts x reader #bts fluff #bts imagines #bts fanfic #request

151 notes · View notes

the-iceni-bitch · 4 years ago

Text

An Early Christmas Gift

Pairing: Surprise (male protag) x Female Reader

Word Count: 5130

Warnings: Explicit sexual content, explicit language, it’s porn y’all, 18+, SPOILERY CONTENT WARNINGS BELOW THE CUT! PLEASE BE MINDFUL!

A/N: Well ladies, school is slow, I’m off work, and I’m horny, so I have decided to bless you all with my second fic, also a submission in the 2020 Happy Hoeliday’s challenge hosted by the absolutely lovely @stargazingfangirl18, @donutloverxo, and @navybrat817. I wanted to do something a little different with this one, where you don’t find out who your partner is until you get below the cut, like a fun little Christmas surprise. Due to the nature of this fic, there is some content that could be potentially upsetting that would also constitute potential spoilers, the the warnings for those are in the text itself. Please see further notes at the end of the fic and enjoy this little gift from me to you!

“Look honey, they’re perfect!” You exclaimed as you held up the tiny hat and booty set. “Gabi will love them!”

You hadn’t planned on doing any more Christmas shopping, but when your sister called as you were driving around the countryside surrounding Gruyeres to let you know she was pregnant, you knew you had to grab something from one of the adorable shops in the medieval Swiss town.

“Cadeau emballé s'il vous plaît.” You murmured to the shopkeeper as you handed over your payment, and within a few minutes you were walking out of the shop with a beautifully wrapped package, arm in arm with your partner. You were idly chatting about your plans for tomorrow (you’d have to be sure to get up early to ship your gift to Gabi) as you turned down an alleyway on the way back to your inn.

“Ah, fuck.” He murmured as you were halfway down the alley, and suddenly he had you pressed up against the wall with his mouth on yours. You dropped the bag containing your gift in surprise.

He pressed one palm against the small of your back to hold you flush against him while the other held his balance against the stone wall. One of his thighs moved in between your legs and started to edge your wool pencil skirt slowly upward. You got over the surprise quickly and brought your hands up to latch onto his hair as his tongue ran along your lower lip and you moaned into his mouth.

~~~~~~~~WARNING: GRAPHIC DEPICTIONS OF VIOLENCE~~~~~~~~~~

You almost missed the stranger that came up behind him and pressed a gun to his head.

“Que faites-vous?” the man hissed at you. You noticed four more men, two at each end of the alley, starting to move closer and started to sob.

“Qu'est-ce que vous voulez?” You gasped through a steady stream of tears. Your partner’s hands were now raised in supplication as his jaw clenched in a look of frustration.

“Pourquoi me suivez-vous, eh?” The man had now turned his attention to you, since you were the only one saying anything.

“We, we weren’t…” You had now reverted to your native English as you started to sink down the wall, a blubbering mess.

The man stepped forward and trained his gun on you, shifting his balance as he moved.

You ducked under your partner’s arm as you loosened one of the knives sewn into your coat sleeve, caught the wrist of the hand holding the gun, and slashed down his brachial artery.

“Merde!” he shouted, stumbling backwards as blood rushed down his arm. You could hear the other men cursing under their breath as they started to rush you.

You flipped the blade you were holding into your palm, then flung it into the throat of the nearest assailant before shrugging out of your coat. August was already out of his and was pulling out the gun he had tucked into his waistband.

“They’re too close for that.” You told him as the last three closed in on you. Then you saw 2 more rushing into the alley and let out a sigh. “Damn.”

The newcomers started firing as you dove into a nook in the wall. August had his sights trained on them as he started to take his shots. The other three were on you in seconds.

You managed to dodge the first few punches as you drew two new knives from inside your boot. You caught a glancing blow to your ribs before kicking the culprit twice, once to the diaphragm, once to the face. You felt arms wrap around you from behind as you were lifted off the ground by the largest lackey. You started gasping as he began to squeeze the air out of your lungs.

You whipped your head back fast and felt a crunch as you connected with his nose. He dropped you to the ground with a hiss and you plunged a knife back and connected with flesh, earning yourself a momentary reprieve. You used the other knife to cut a slit up the thigh of your skirt to allow you to move more.

The gunfire had stopped at this point and you managed to catch a glimpse of August grappling with one of the gunmen before one of your assailants bowled into you. As he tried to flip you onto your back, you managed to take over the momentum and wrap your knee around his neck until you heard a snap.

You felt a sharp pain in your side as you straightened back up and were fairly sure you now had a broken rib. You turned to face your final attacker when you heard a choked off scream and a body flew into your field of vision, crashing into the man you were facing.

You turned to your left to see August pumping his fists as he strode after the man he had just thrown across the alleyway like a ragdoll. You squared up shoulder to shoulder as your two opponents did the same.

The final fight started with a crash. The two of you had vastly different fighting styles. You were all strategy, dodging most blows, planning your strikes for maximum damage. August was all brute force; he simply absorbed any body shots and knew that the size and force of his fists would cause damage no matter where they landed. The fight finally ended with your opponent with a knife through his eye, while August’s opponent’s head was almost ripped off with a broken neck.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~END OF CONTENT WARNING~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Motherfucker,” you exclaimed, “they shot the baby gift!”

August was already dialing a sanitation team as you went over to inspect the damage. You may have been able to salvage it if someone hadn’t managed to bleed into the bullet hole in the packaging, soaking the beanie and booties.

Leaving the ruined present behind, you went to search the corpses for any useful information. You found one potentially salvageable cell phone (it was only covered in blood, not crushed) and nothing else.

“Shit”

“Sloane wants to talk to you,” August said, handing you his cell.

“Y/L/N, you wanna tell me what exactly the situation is there?”

“Did Walker not give you a run down?”

“His run downs tend to be minimal at best, this one was ‘lots of dead bodies in an alley, send a team.’”

You winced as you touched your ribs to assess the damage. “Yeah, that sounds like him. They made us and boxed us in. I have one cell I may be able to get something out of. Does rice work for absorbing blood or just water?”

You heard a snort over the line. “Take it back to your safe house and I’ll have an analyst pick it up tomorrow. Right now, you need to get out of there, we’re showing law enforcement heading to your location.”

“Alright. Hey, can you have that analyst pick up a replacement baby gift for me?” You asked as you held up a blood-soaked booty.

“Sure, they love when I give them errands.” You heard the sarcasm dripping from her voice.

“We’re on our way back. I’m trashing our phones just in case.” You said as you walked through the alley, making sure to collect all the knives you had used and tucking them back into their designated sheathes.

“Good plan. The analyst will bring you replacements in the morning. Stay in your room at the inn and don’t leave under any circumstances.”

“You got it boss.” You placed the phone on a slightly raised cobblestone at an angle and brought your boot down on it hard, hearing it crack.

You did the same with the phone in your purse as August walked back over to you, carrying both of your coats.

“Hey Walker, what the fuck was that kiss?”

He winced at you. “I thought it would throw them off.”

“Uh-huh” you mumbled as you shrugged your coat back on. That may have explained why he kissed you, but definitely not the way he kissed you. “You’re bleeding”

“Yeah, one of them grazed me”

“Alright, I’ll stitch you up when we get back to the hotel. Put your coat over it for now”

He groaned when he stretched his arm through the sleeve of his coat, feeling the burning of the wound along his ribs now that his adrenaline was going down.

You hobbled back into your room at the inn after you managed to calm down the tiny innkeeper. You weren’t sure how you convinced her you had both just tripped as you were walking down a hill, but she seemed to buy it. She insisted on sending up a bundle of hot towels with you and a bucket of ice, which you thanked her for.

After locking the door behind you, you pulled out the first aid kit from under your bed and turned to your patient.

“I hope you’re not too attached to that sweater.”

“What?” August was slowly rolling his coat off his shoulders. He had rolled the sweater up around his elbows during the fight, exposing his well-muscled forearms.

“Even if I could get the blood out of it, I’m going to need to cut it off you.” You told him over your shoulder as you scrubbed your hands. “I don’t want to drag it over the wound and cause any more damage.”

“Alright.”

You drew the scissors out of the kit and held the sweater away from his torso as you began cutting up towards his neckline. He winced when the edge of your hand barely skimmed the wound.

“This sweater is ridiculously tight Walker; I’m doing my best.”

“You’re fine just get it over with.” He said through gritted teeth.

“I haven’t even started cleaning it and you’re already complaining. Do you want me to knock you out for a couple of stitches?”

“Do you have a sedative in that kit?”

“The kit is the sedative. One good ram against your skull should have you down for the count.”

He started laughing in spite of himself before groaning at the pain.

“If you don’t hold still, I really will knock you out.” You scolded him, pouring an iodine solution over the wound.

“Fuck, Y/L/N! Ah, that stings.”

“Here, bite down on this.” You folded up a towel and handed it to him. He shoved it in his mouth and clamped down as you ran a flame over the needle you would be using. He let out a grunt around it when you first inserted the needle but managed to settle in as you got to work.

Less than a minute later, you finished your beautiful blanket stitch and were about to start wrapping his torso when he stayed your hand.

“Leave it.”

“Suit yourself.” You said, standing up. You winced suddenly as you had forgotten about your own injury and it was now screaming at you. “Shit.” You hissed. “Help me out of my coat?”

“What’s wrong with you?”

“Pretty sure I have at least one broken rib.”

He stood up and helped you shrug out of your heavy coat. “Jesus, how many knives are in here?”

“Six?” you said as you did a mental tally. “No, seven. Two in each sleeve, two in the waist, one in between the shoulders.” You went to the bathroom mirror and untucked your blouse from your skirt, pulling up the edge to get a good look at your bruised torso.

“You really need to carry seven knives with you?”

“No. Those are just the ones sewn into the coat.” You put your shirt back down. “Good news, pretty sure I just have a bruised diaphragm. Hurts like a bitch but not a whole lot you can do about it.”

You turned around to head back to the bedroom when you bumped into August’s bare chest.

“Where do you keep the other knives?”

He was looking at you with what you had originally assumed were adrenaline blown eyes, but now recognized as the dilated pupils of lust. His blood must have still been up from the fight.

With your boots still on you were almost as tall as him, but he was a solid wall of muscle in front of you and while you could move him if you needed to, that wouldn’t be good for either of your injuries.

“What are you doing?” You asked him, looking him dead in the eye as you shifted your stance, ready to fight if you had to, but you thought you would have a better chance if you ran.

He let out a sigh and stepped back on his heels, allowing you to relax a bit.

“I think I misread this situation.”

“How exactly?”

“Listen,” he said, “there’s nothing like a good fuck after a fight and we’ve been partnered for almost six months now. I know we’re normally able to take care of ourselves but since we’re stuck in this room together with just the one bed, it would probably be less awkward if we just…”

“’You know we’re normally able to take care of ourselves?’ Where the fuck did you get that idea?”

“You’re not very quiet.” He said bluntly, which you honestly couldn’t deny so you just started laughing.

“No, that’s definitely true” You said. Standing there, looking at him leaning up against the wall with his naked torso that looked like it had been chiseled by Da Vinci after a particularly exquisite wet dream, you couldn’t even deny that often, the thought of him between your legs was enough to push over the edge in your post-fight sessions.

“Alright then let’s set some ground rules. Hard limits for me are going to be anything related to urine or feces. No real soft limits but if you want to do breath play you better know what you’re doing. My safe word is ‘balsam’. What about you?”

He was looking at you with his face in a state of total shock. “Umm, what?”

“What are your limits Walker? What won’t you do? What are you willing to do but aren’t crazy about?”

“No, no, I know what limits are. Same as yours, I guess my safe word can be ‘spruce’?” he almost made the second sentence a question. “You’re fine with this?”

“Should I not be fine with this? We’re both professionals, this is strictly so we’re able to sleep after…”

You didn’t have time to finish your thought as he lifted you up and wrapped your legs around him. He pulled your head down to his and parted your lips with his tongue. You greeted it with yours as he lay you down on the bed and ripped your skirt the rest of the way off from the slit you made in it earlier, revealing a custom garter belt that held four more knives on each thigh. At the sight of that he laughed.

“Is that all of them?”

You propped yourself up on your elbows and looked at him through your lashes. “Why don’t you get the rest of this off and find out?” You said, holding up one booted calf and rubbing it against his shoulder.

He growled at you as he ripped the boot off and ran his teeth against the arch of your foot, causing a quiver to run up your leg and ripple through your core. He removed the other boot next and pulled you down until you were straddling him, then he tore through the buttons on your blouse and yanked you up to roll it down your shoulders. Then he took a step back to take a good look at you.

“Sevent… seventeen knives, really?” He said, looking you over.

Aside from the eight knives around your thighs, you had two around each of your calves, four tucked into the waist portion of your special garter belt, and one between your breasts.

“Twenty-four total, along with the coat.” You grinned up at him. “This custom set cost me a pretty penny, so no tearing it off me like an animal.” You said, glancing over at your ruined skirt and blouse.

“I think I’ll let you remove all of that, for my own safety.”

You threw your head back and laughed, then stood up and started to unstrap yourself.

You started with your left leg, removing the small sheath belt on your calf, and placing it on your trunk, then removing the four knives from the thigh before unbuckling it. Then you moved onto your right leg, fully unstrapping everything there before undoing your garter belt completely at the waist. Finally, you undid your very special bra and placed that on top of the impressive pile, turning back to Walker in only your panties and stockings.

He was looking at you with a lust blown gaze and his fists clenching and unclenching at his side. You could see the outline of a very impressive hard on through his tight slacks and felt yourself clench around nothing as a rush of arousal soaked your panties.

“Fuck, Y/N. That was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.”

You rolled your eyes at him as you strode over, pulling him down for a quick kiss before sinking to your knees. “Low bar there bud, we’ll see if we can improve on that before the night’s out.” You said as you started to undo his belt.

“Um, starting already?”

You gave the outline of his cock a soft nip through his slacks and his hips twitch involuntarily as he took in a sharp intake of breath.

“I mean, I can draw this out if you really want, but I’m pretty sure we’re past the foreplay stage at this point.” You say, pulling down his slacks and boxer briefs to free his extremely impressive cock. It almost slaps you in the face as it bounces back up towards his abdomen. You make eye contact with him as you slowly drag your tongue along the base from root to tip.

“Shit, yeah, you’re right.” He lets out in a quick breath, tilting his head back and screwing his eyes shut.

You give him a wicked grin as you continue staring up through your lashes. Your tongue flicks around the tip a few times, lapping up the trickle of pre-cum that is forming before you slowly take the head of his cock in your mouth, humming around it as you do.

“Jesus, fuck.” He cries as his knees buckle and he lands on the bed with a huff. You slide forward on your knees to follow him and dip your hand between your legs to coat it in your own arousal, before gripping his length and sucking on first one velvety sack, then the other.

His breathing is becoming irregular as he stares at you through hooded eyes. You take his cock in your mouth again and he wraps your hair around his fist as you start to slowly move your head up and down, taking him in a little deeper each time. You feel his tip hit the back of your throat and start to breathe through your nose as you swallow around his cock.

“Shit,” he exclaims as he falls back and places a second hand on the back of your head as he starts to fuck his hips up into your mouth. “Y/N, I’m gonna cum.”

His hips stutter as he tries to pull out, but you get your own hands under his hips to hold him in place. He lets out a low groan and you feel his release running hot snakes down your throat. You continue swallowing around his softening dick until your sure he has nothing left to give you, then you release him with a pop and wipe the drool from your chin.

You slowly kiss and lick your way up his torso, dipping your tongue into the ripples between his muscles and making low, humming noises as you do. His ragged breathing has started to even out as you reach his neck, running your teeth along his pulse point and nipping at his jaw before you place your mouth over his and flick your tongue along his bottom lip.

“Good for you, baby?” You ask against his lips, feeling the scratch of his stubble and moustache against your soft skin as you gently pull on his lips with your teeth.

You feel him grin against your mouth as answer before his tongue meets yours.

“Fucking great, your turn now.”

You only have a second to prepare as he wraps his hands around the outside of your thighs and yanks you up the bed with a yelp until your straddling his face. He buries his face against your silk covered mound and gives a sharp inhale before he starts kissing and softly biting at the skin of your inner thighs, his facial hair scratching at the sensitive skin.

“Take these things off.” He says, pulling at your panties with his teeth before letting them snap back into place as you let out a strangled gasp.

You somehow manage to remove them from the awkward position you’re in and as soon as they’re gone, August drags his tongue along your slit at an agonizingly slow pace.

Your brain short circuits and you have to brace both your hands against the headboard so you don’t collapse onto his face. He moves a hand up to palm your breast, working your pebbled nipple in between his fingers as his tongue circles your clit.

“God, honey, you taste amazing.” He murmured against you before shoving his tongue inside your cunt and making you scream. “You gonna cum all over my…”

You cut him off by grinding your pussy into his face. “Stop talking.” You hiss at him. You can feel your orgasm building and want relief as soon as possible.

You feel his smile against you as he starts fucking you with his mouth in earnest, wrapping his arms around your thighs before he starts sucking on your clit.

The sight of those forearms around your legs combined with the soft hums and moans he’s making against your skin send you teetering over the edge. You feel yourself clench around his tongue and let out a cry, your body tightening and releasing as wave after wave of pleasure wrack you.

When you had finally finished, August slowly rolled you over and softly kissed down your leg as he lowered you onto the pillows. You groaned and arched your back when he stopped, hating the loss of sensation. Your heart was still beating like crazy as you propped yourself up on your elbows to gaze at him.

His hair was damp with sweat as it tumbled into his eyes in loose curls. He raked his fingers back through it to push it out of his face, and you saw that his moustache and stubble were soaked with your slick as he licked his lips and stared at you. You let out a low moan and bit your lip as you felt desire pool at your core once more. You pulled his face down to yours and started cleaning the evidence of your orgasm from his facial hair with your lips as you wrapped your legs around his waist. You felt him harden against you as he began rocking his hips, sliding his cock against your swollen clit and you let out a small whine.

“Ready again so soon sweetheart?” He murmured into your ear, nuzzling himself in the small hollow behind the hinge of your jaw. He slips one hand underneath you and presses you into him further, coating his cock in your arousal.

“Fuck.” You hiss. “Jesus, get inside me now.”

“Condom?”

“I’m on the pill.”

He smiles against your neck as his hips still and he lines himself up at your entrance. You let out a strangled cry as he slams into you, bottoming out immediately.

“Fuck, you’re so tight honey.” He growls into your neck as he stops moving completely.

After a few beats of stillness, you speak up.

“August, I kind of need you to move.”

“Yeah, just give me a second.” You feel his face screwed up against your neck as he holds you there. He’s trying not to come like a teenager two pumps into their first warm cunt. He pulls out of you halfway before slowly pushing back in, and your hands scramble on his back, begging him to pick up the pace as you flutter around him. He finally starts fucking into you at a steady rhythm as you take in a sharp breath.

As he starts to pick up the pace, he takes your left leg from around his waist and moves it so your ankle is propped on his shoulder. He places small bites along your ankle as he presses his thumb into the arch of your foot, causing you to clench around him and gasp, screwing your eyes closed as he edges you closer and closer. You feel his grin against your calf as his hand moves to your upper back and he pulls you up to mouth at your breast, rolling your hardened nipple between his tongue and teeth.

“August!” you let out a scream at the new position. The change in angles has him hitting your sweet spot over and over, and now he is slamming into you fast. “I’m gonna cum!”

“That’s right baby, scream for me.” He pulls you up flush against him and you wrap your arms around his neck so he can stabilize himself against the wall. The hand he isn’t using for balance slides in between you, using two fingers to work your clit as he fucks you harder and harder while kissing you deeply. The bed frame sounds like it’s about to fall apart as he fucks you into the headboard.

You cry into his mouth as the tension in your core snaps and you fly apart around him. Your cunt clenches and flutters as you feel yourself turn to jelly, sinking back onto the pillows as he continues to fuck into you at a punishing speed, a hand on each of your hips as he pulls you onto him over and over.

You feel yourself building again quickly as his cock starts to twitch inside you and your velvety walls constrict around him again. You don’t know if you can handle another orgasm at this point.

He looks down at you as his pace becomes irregular and gives you a wicked grin. “C’mon baby, give me one more.”

You let out a low moan as he presses a thumb to your overworked clit and you spasm up off the bed as your pleasure is released. You feel all the muscles in your core tremble from the strain, and your previously forgotten rib injury makes itself known.

August isn’t far behind you and you feel his hips stutter as his release coats your walls and he hisses your name through clenched teeth before collapsing on top of you and burying his face in your neck. You feel him starting to soften as he slides out of you and he rolls to the side breathing heavily. You lay next to each other for a few moments, waiting for your heart rates to slow down and breathing to regulate before you even try to move or talk. It’s been a while since either of you have been so thoroughly fucked, and you didn’t realize how much you needed it until this moment. You finally come down from your post-fuck high, and groan as you sit up and try to head to the bathroom, knees almost giving out once you stand up. Walker starts laughing behind you and you turn to throw a pillow at his head, which he catches in mid-air. Once your sea legs are back, you make your way to the bathroom for a post-fuck piss. You hear a muttered “Shit” from the bedroom, and the rattle of jostled furniture, and start cackling as you start to run the shower.

“God a shower will be great.” Walker says as he stumbles into view, still pretty obviously fuck-drunk.

“It’s a whore’s bath for you. I can’t believe your stitches stayed in place during all of that, there’s no way I’m letting you ruin them now.”

“You’re so fucking bossy, I oughta…”

He doesn’t get a chance to finish that thought as there is a sudden pounding on the door. You both snap into alert stances as you toss a robe at him and wrap one around yourself quickly. He grabs his gun and takes up a stance behind the door, then gives you a nod once he’s ready, jaw clenched in preparation. You swing the door open to find Mdm. Eberle, the 80-year-old innkeeper, standing there with her even more ancient husband, holding what you can only assume was a previously decorative rifle from the 1700s that they had hauled down from above the fireplace.

“Madame Trellier,” she whimpers at you. “The room below you heard screaming and horrible noises and we… oh.” She trails off once she gets a good look at you.

You caught a glimpse of yourself in the mirror before you answered the door, and there was really no other way to describe your appearance than well fucked. Your hair was bunched up and mussed, your mascara was running, and there were love bites running down your neck and on to your chest. Not that the state of the room was any better. Your discarded clothes were still in plain view, and you now noticed a small crack running up the wall behind the headboard that definitely wasn’t there before.

Mssr. Eberle’s look abruptly change from a scowl to childish glee as he gave you a toothless grin while Mdm. Eberle covered her mouth with one hand as a flush crept up to her face.

You started to apologize profusely when Walker chose this moment to stride out from behind the door with a cocky grin on his face, wrap his hand around your waist, and give you a kiss on the neck before heading into the bathroom.

Poor Mdm. Eberle started spluttering while her husband started cackling, assuring you that there was no need to apologize as she started scurrying away. Mssr. Eberle gave you a lecherous wink before following her, and you closed the door behind them with a sigh.

“Stay out of that shower!” You scolded Walker as you headed into the bathroom, ready to get back to the States already so you could debrief and maybe actually be home for the holidays. You didn’t even notice the cellphone you had collected from your attackers was now on the bedside table, laying on top of an electromagnet.

END

More A/N: Y’all, I had way too much fun with this one. I actually enjoyed writing the non-smut portion as much as the sweet, smutty goodness. I also think I maybe have a bad boy kink? Who knows, we’ll explore further.

Happy Hoelidays!

#happyhoelidays2020 #smut #reader insert #christmas gifts #fanfic #fanfiction

155 notes · View notes

ificanthaveu · 4 years ago

Text

August || Shawn Mendes

Description: {Based off the teenage love triangle on Folklore: August, Betty and Cardigan} After months of silence and an apology, you find yourself falling for Shawn Mendes all over again, giving him second chances, but you’re running out of forgiveness. He was never yours to lose.

A/N: WHEW, this took me AGES to write because i wanted to include so many aspects of the three songs (that being said please listen to them and be familiar with them because there are a TON of nods to the songs and their lyrics) and i kept coming up with new ideas that just made the story way longer. BUT after nearly two months, she’s done. She’s beautiful. Please enjoy

Word count: 13.4k

You tried to ignore the old woman’s scoff as you picked up her hamburger that was “too cold” to bring it back to the kitchen to grab a new one. You locked eyes with the chef as he rolled his eyes.

“It’s too cold,” you said with a fake smile.

Scotty returned the smile to you as he pointed at it.

“There’s steam coming off it,” he whispered.

“Don’t you love summer in Virginia Beach?” You said in a fake dreamy voice as you leaned your head onto your hand.

“I hate it almost as much as I hate this job,” he returned as he placed a new hamburger on the plate.

“Same here,” you sighed as you grabbed the plate, bringing it back to the old woman with a profuse apology and a silent prayer that she’d still tip well.

You glanced at your watch and let out a breath of relief as you threw your apron on the hook and grabbed a plate with your name on it.

“Going on my break,” you called out as you made your way out to the back to eat your lunch and take a breath.

You appreciated the silence as you enjoyed the warm weather and the gentle breeze off the shore.

“Fancy seeing you here,” an unmistakable voice said from behind you as you felt your shoulder tense.

“Shawn,” you said as he walked in front of you and plopped down across from you at the picnic table.

“First shift back?” He asked as you swallowed hard and tried to shake the feeling.

“No, no, I got here a week ago,” you said quietly.

Shawn gave you a confused look before glancing down at his phone and sighing.

“My shift started two minutes ago, but we’ll catch up tonight?” He asked as he walked through the back door.

You didn’t have a chance to respond before the door slammed behind him.

You pulled your knees up to your chest and took a deep breath, trying to calm your breathing that threatened to falter again.

You weren’t going to fall for him again this summer.

Last summer was a different story.

You begged the summer memories in your head to stop flooding your senses and tried to remember the past eight months where he barely said a word to you.

Shawn Mendes was not worth wasting another summer on.

You choked down a few more bites of your lunch before going back in and throwing your apron back on.

You stood next to Scotty as you watched Shawn charm the same table of ladies that definitely hated you now.

“You good?” He asked quietly.

You simply nodded your head, not meeting his eyes, still staring at Shawn. He followed your eyesight and nodded his head.

“Not letting that happen again?” He questioned.

“No,” you said flatly, putting plates on a tray as he finished them.

You met his eyes as he tried to hide his smile.

“We’ll see,” he whispered.

You rolled your eyes and grabbed the tray, making your way to a table in the back.

“I can take that,” Shawn said as he came out of nowhere, grabbing the tray while you grabbed a stand for it.

“Thanks,” you said quickly, him following you to the table, leaving you with a touch on your shoulder after he set it down.

You catch him watching you as you take a table’s order, stumbling over the specials and pretending you didn’t hear the teenage boy laugh at you.

You speed walked back into the kitchen to grab the food that was ready for your next table when Shawn cut you off.

“Are you ok?” He asked with a confused look on his face.

You tried not to roll your eyes.

“Yeah, just in a hurry,” you said as you rushed past him and grabbed the tray, making your way to the designated table.

Shawn stayed out of your way for the rest of your shift, and you were able to sneak out without saying goodbye to anyone but Scotty.

The sun was just starting to set outside of your parents’ beach house you were staying in all summer. They would usually be here with you, but your dad’s decision to teach a summer college course ruined that for them this summer. But you definitely didn’t mind having the place to yourself.

You showered quickly and changed into comfortable clothes before grabbing a blanket, crossing the sidewalk and sitting on the shore right outside your house, admiring your view of the Atlantic Ocean, watching the colors in the sky change.

You leaned back on your elbows as you heard a crunch in the grass behind you.

You whipped your head around to see Shawn walking up to you, his hands buried in the pockets of his work uniform.

“Hey,” he said softly, sitting next to you.

“Hey,” you returned.

“Can we talk? What’s up with you?” He asked as if he genuinely had no idea, turning to face you.

You didn’t move your eyes from the waves washing up on the shore as you sighed and ran your hands over your face.

“You never called.”

“Yes, I did.”

“Twice. In eight months,” you said as you finally turned to him. “More like twice within the first month, and then you didn’t call for seven months.”

“I don’t know what you want me to say,” he said.

“I want an explanation,” you said, begging your voice not to raise. “We spent a whole summer together where I assumed we would keep that up and then you pretty much ghosted me.”

“I didn’t ghost you.”

“Then what would you call that happened?” You tested.

Shawn sighed and turned to look at the water, resting his chin on his knees.

The next question danced on the tip of your tongue, and you tried to choke it down but to no avail.

“Was there someone else?”

The sigh that left his lips was enough of an answer for you.

“You could’ve told me,” you said quietly, no wanting the tears to get caught in your throat.

“How?” He asked as he turned to you with a soft smile. “The world we live in in the summer and the world we live in back at school are two very different worlds. Telling you would mean this world would end.”

It was a pathetic excuse.

“So you were just going to stop talking to me and then expect to get the same thing this summer?” You tested.

“I don’t expect anything from you, [Y/N].”

“Because you have a girl back at school.”

“Not anymore,” he snapped.

Your heart leapt and got caught in your stomach as you sat in silence.

“She’s out of the picture,” he said quietly. “She wasn’t ever really at school anyway. At some training program elsewhere.”

You didn’t say anything, not wanting to pry into something he didn’t want you to know.

“We had been fighting all week while she visited,” he started, not meeting your eyes. “And there was this stupid end of the year party she wanted us to go to. So I went. Just to see her dance with the quarterback of the football team to her favorite song that I assumed she’d come find me for.”

He paused and took a deep breath.

“At least, I was trying to find her for it.”

You still stayed quiet, not being able to find the words to say.

You weren’t sorry for him. You didn’t feel bad.

“You don’t have to say anything,” he said, almost in a way that was inviting you to say something.

“I don’t think you want to hear what I have to say,” you said, turning to look at him.

“I deserved it?” He questioned with a smirk on his face.

“You said it, not me,” you said as you let yourself smile.

“I did,” he said simply. “I did deserve it.”

“Glad we can agree.”

It went silent again as you watched the waves crash on the rocks. There was room for conversation, but you didn’t have anything left to say. You were mad, but you were still crazy about him.

“Can we pretend the last 8 months never happened?” he said.

You sighed as you buried your head in your blanket.

“No,” you said with a laugh.

He returned a smile, enjoying the sound of your laugh.

“Stupid question?”

“The stupidest.”

“Can we at least start over?” He asked. “Can I at least get another chance?”

You took a minute to stare at the intricate stitching of your blanket, trying to ignore his intense stare.

You finally looked up at him, admiring how the setting sun made his eyes look they had flicks of honey in them.

It was crazy how quickly he got you to forget.

“Yeah,” you said with a nod.

He smiled, and damn, you missed that smile.

“But we take it slow,” you said as you pointed at him. “So damn slow, and I still can’t promise anything is going to happen.”

He kept the smile as he nodded his head, somehow already knowing that would be out the window by the end of next week.

“Deal,” he said as you draped the rest of the blanket over him and he moved closer to you.

You both laid down, your shoulders touching as you stared at the sky. Eventually, your head found its way to his shoulder and your hand to his wrist as his hand found its place on your knee.

“Can I stay over-“

“Absolutely not.”

“It was worth a shot.”

And you let him continue to take shots. And one after the other you either brushed them off or just let them happen. You were trying your hardest to put this past year behind you. Yet there were moments you remembered tearing down his picture from your desk and then moments after you were remembering skinny dipping at midnight.

“What are you up to tonight?” Shawn whispered to you, his arm holding up his weight against the counter as you arranged plates onto a tray.

“Mm, depends who’s asking,” you said softly back to him, looking up for a brief moment to meet his eyes.

“Scotty,” he said with a crinkled eyebrow and a smirk.

“Well, then I’m very free,” you said with a small smile, boosting the tray up as you walked away.

“You’re too much,” he said louder as you pushed the kitchen door open with your hip and looked back at him with a shrug of your shoulders.

“I know.”

So he showed up at your front door with takeout from your favorite restaurant and a bottle of wine along with a bouquet of flowers.

You leaned against the doorframe as you looked at him, your arms crossed across your chest as you scanned over the items in his hands.

“You’re really pulling out all the stops, huh?” You asked, letting him in.

“Only for you,” he said softly.

You turned around and looked at him as he continued to walk towards you.

“You don’t want to hear what I have to say to that one,” you warned.

“You’re right, I don’t,” he said.

He set everything on the counter, going straight for your cabinet where he knew the plates were, instantly falling into his old routine.

You sat on one of the stools and leaned your elbows on the counter as you watched him wander around the kitchen grabbing utensils and wine glasses. You tried to calm your heart beat as he slid you your plate and wine and sat next to you.

He clinked his glass against yours before you both took a drink, silence falling between the two of you as you began to eat.

You glanced out the window, watching the sunset on the water. You could feel his eyes on the back of your head.

You turned around to meet his eyes, the sun illuminating his features in indescribable ways. Your eyes stayed locked with his as you took a sip, setting the glass back down and turning to look at him fully.

“Why are you doing this?” you asked.

He cocked his head to the side as he took a bite, lightly shaking his head.

“What do you mean?”

You gestured to the meal in front of you and to the flowers in a vase in the middle of the counter.

“Because I fucked up,” he said, meeting your eyes again.

You stayed silent, urging him to say more.

“I should have called. I know that. And I knew that then, but I just didn’t want to hear your voice. I knew the moment I heard it, I wouldn’t even tell you,” he paused, his eyes leaving yours for a moment to watch the sun. “But I’m going to do whatever I can to prove to you how I feel. Because I’m crazy about you, and only you.”

Your hand gripped onto the counter as you played his words in your head, trying not to picture who this other girl even was, praying the image of him with someone else would just go away.

You poured more wine into your glass, swishing the liquid soft back and forth as Shawn waited for you to say something.

“I’m trying, Shawn,” you said softly. “I’m trying to start over, but it’s hard.”

“I know,” he said quickly. “And I know that’s my fault, and I’ll do whatever I can to make it right.”

You sat in silence staring down at your hands. You had a million other things to shoot back at him. Like how you were drunk one night and couldn’t stop thinking about him so you cried until you threw up. Or the fact that your roommate hates the name Shawn just because of what she had to deal with the last school year. Or how you almost blocked his phone number just so you could blame that on the lack of calls.

But that all fell short when his hand came into your downward-facing view, delicately setting it atop yours, forcing you to look back up at him as he laced his with yours, the sparks returning.

“Ok,” you whispered, not having the heart to say anything else.

With that, Shawn nodded his head and took your plate from you, bringing your dishes to the sink to wash them quickly. You poured the two of you another glass, noticing how quickly the bottle of wine had slipped away as you felt light.

Without another word, Shawn opened the back door, and you stood up to follow him out, handing him his glass as the two of you sat down on the swing on your back porch. You weren’t really thinking as you swung your legs over his, his hand resting on your knees as you rested your head on his shoulder, your body curling around his.

You could feel Shawn looking down at you as you watched the sunset. You let out a breath before looking up at him, his nose nearly brushing against yours as his thumb rubbed circles into your knee, his other arm around you, still gripping his wine glass.

“I forgive you,” you whispered without so much as a second thought, just saying whatever came to mind.

Shawn didn’t hesitate to press his lips against yours. Your hand found its way to his cheek, pulling his face closer to yours before you pulled back, your forehead resting against his.

“I missed that,” he said softly, nudging his nose against yours before pressing another quick kiss to your lips.

You simply hummed in response, leaning your head on his shoulder once again, moving closer to him to the point where you were almost completely on his lap.

Both of your glasses were abandoned onto the table in front of you as you fully curled into him, feeling like it was last summer all over again.

The feeling of his finger drawing patterns on your shoulder was more intoxicating than the half bottle of wine you’d drank.

“Can you stay?” You asked as you looked up at him.

He smiled a soft smile that made your heart leap as he nodded his head.

“Of course.”

You woke up the next morning twisted in bedsheets as his arm weighed on your waist and your legs tangled together.

You turned in his arms, causing him to wake up as you traced your finger down his jaw.

“Do you work?” You whispered.

“Good morning to you, too,” he said sarcastically as he blinked the tiredness out of his eyes.

“Good morning,” you said. “So do you work?”

He smiled at you and shook his head.

“No, I’m off today.”

“Me too.”

“But we have that thing.”

“What thing?”

“The festival downtown. Everyone is going tonight,” Shawn reminded you.

You groaned as you buried your head into his chest as he laughed at you.

“I forgot I promised I’d go,” you mumbled.

“Come on, it’ll be fun,” he encouraged.

You looked up at him before he continued.

“And I’ll be there, and that’s really all you need,” he said with a grin.

You hit his chest softly before rolling out of bed and tossing a pillow in his face. He caught it before it could actually hit him and tossed it to the end of the bed. He sat up against the headboard, watching you gather a few things around your room to get ready.

You turned to meet his wandering eyes as he smiled at you.

“Go home,” you said simply.

His jaw dropped in a joking manner as he cuddled into the sheets instead.

“No,” he mumbled.

“Well, I’m going to go get ready. Whether you’re here or not when I’m back, I really don’t care,” you whispered before you pressed a kiss to his forehead.

“You’re breaking my heart, [Y/L/N],” he called after you as you turned to look back at him once you reached the door to the bathroom, an eyebrow raised.

“You don’t have to say anything. I walked into that one,” he said before you could say anything.

You simply hummed in response before slipping into the bathroom and closing the door behind you.

You got ready fairly quickly, trying to listen to see if Shawn was still in the room or not. You slipped on the sundress you had picked out and opened the bathroom door to an empty room.

But that was long abandoned once you saw him sitting on the balcony.

He must have heard the door open, so he turned around to look at you and smiled.

“You’re gorgeous,” he said softly as you walked up to him.

“Mm, I know,” you said as you sat next to him.

“You’re making this hard,” he said through a laugh.

“I know,” you said, this time a little sterner before he rolled his eyes and stood up.

“Well, I made you coffee. It’s sitting on the counter downstairs. I’ll pick you up in a few hours?” He asked as he stood up and walked back into the room and you followed.

“Maybe not,” you said slowly.

He turned around and shot you a confused look.

“I can just meet you there,” you said as casually as you could, running your hand against the back of the chair to distract yourself.

You heard him snicker and could see him shaking his head out of the corner of your eye.

“You don’t want anyone to know,” he said quietly.

You finally looked up to meet his eyes, seeing the hurt from across the room, but you didn’t falter.

“I’m still figuring things out,” you started. “And everyone knew last summer which made it that much harder when they asked about you.”

He nodded his head in response, looking down at his feet.

“I just think it should stay between us right now,” you whispered.

“Will that change?” He asked softly.

You shrugged your shoulders and crinkled your nose as Shawn just nodded.

“Then I’ll see you there,” he said with a sad smile as he walked out of your room.

You waited a moment before following after him, meeting him at the front door as he slipped his shoes on.

You were face to face as he stood up, and you stood on your tiptoes to press a quick kiss to his lips before resting your forehead against yours.

“I trust you,” you whispered.

“I know,” he said back at the same volume. “I trust you, too.”

Without another word and a quick hand squeeze, Shawn walked out and went home.

You leaned your back against the door, hitting your head against it a little too hard, overthinking what just happened. You shook the feeling quickly as you found the mug he had set out for you on the kitchen counter, sipping it and instantly knowing he still knew how to make your coffee. You faltered yet again in your thinking but still didn’t change your mind.

You grabbed your laptop and made your way to the back porch to go through emails you knew you had forgotten about, skimming through responses to your job applications for fall internships.

You deleted a bunch, most of them saying they were still in the interview process until one caught your eye.

You opened it up quickly and read through it carefully.

This was your dream internship, a year in New York City studying fashion. It started this September and went until the next.

And you had made the next round of interviews.

You shot your parents and your best friend a quick text with an update and emailed them back with your available times within the next week, quickly setting out the times in your planner.

You tried to calm your beating heart, trying to not let your hopes get up only to come crashing down once you didn’t get it.

You weren’t even sure you’d make it this far, and now you’re at the final stage of phone interviews before you fly out to New York for the final interview at the end of August.

You let Shawn wander back into your head again after you sent the email back to them. The lingering thought of not spending next summer with him stuck in your head, but you pushed it back. You were putting you first. This was a big deal, and you wouldn’t let the thought of Shawn ruin it.

You had to remind yourself continuously how different this summer was from last summer. You weren’t the same, and you knew he wasn’t either.

Your thoughts made you lose track of time, the reminder on your phone popping up and reminding you to leave.

You parked your car behind the mall across the street from the summer festival and walked over to the sign everyone was meeting at.

Shawn was already there, and you smiled at him quickly before standing over by Scotty. Shawn was across the circle from you as he kept his eyes on you. You shot him a look, and he rolled his eyes before turning to whoever was next to him.

When you looked at Scotty, he was already looking at you, his eyebrows shot up.

“I did not see what I think I just saw,” he said through a forced smile.

“You’re right, you didn’t,” you said with the same smile.

He sighed before you all started walking to the games. You bought some tickets and made your way to the ring toss along with another one of your coworkers Sydney.

Shawn walked up from behind you, his hand skimming yours before moving away.

“Bet I can beat you,” he said slyly as he walked backward in front of you.

You scoffed as you rolled your eyes.

“You’re on.”

The two of you stood on the opposite sides of the booth as Sydney cheered you on.

Just as you knew you would, you kicked his ass.

You tucked your new bear underneath your arm as the three of you walked to the next game.

“Aren’t you embarrassed?” Sydney tested as Shawn groaned.

“No one asked you, Syd,” Shawn shot back.

You held in your laugh as you made your way to the food tents and Sydney wandered off to find someone else.

It was just the two of you, and you knew Shawn was moments away from reaching for your hand. So you switched your bear into the other hand, blocking his attempt.

You heard him sigh as you held your giggle back.

You both bought some food, finding the others at the picnic tables in the middle. You sat next to Shawn and across from Scotty as he sent you another look.

Everyone ate and talked as you listened to the live music being played. Bitching about customers as you sipped at cheep beer was one of your favorite things to do.

You felt Shawn’s hand periodically graze against your leg, prompting you to cross them every time and push at his hand. You earned a scoff from him every time with a look of knowing disapproval from Scotty.

“Where are you parked?” Shawn whispered in your ear.

You rolled your eyes at him before glancing around the table and leaning back into him.

“Behind the mall.”

Shawn simply nodded his head, dodging the look from Scotty and looking back to the band on stage. You let his hand graze across yours that time.

Eventually your group made their way to standing with everyone else along the side of the stage, swaying and dancing to the local band.

After a half hour, you felt Shawn’s hand press against your hip and his chest against your back.

“Meet me behind the mall,” he whispered before his body left yours.

You quickly turned around only to see his back as he walked away, making his way towards the exit.

You turned back around to see Sydney looking at you, seeing the whole thing.

You simply shook your head at her, hoping that would silence her for now, and you could talk to her later. And it worked, but you saw the look of worry in her eyes. She was another one you’d call late at night and ask why he wasn’t calling.

You waited a few moments before saying goodbye to everyone and slowly backing away from the group, trying not to get roped up into a conversation with Scotty and Sydney. You knew what they were doing.

You hugged Scotty tight and whispered in his ear, “I’ll explain to you and Syd later.”

He pulled away and let out his breath of air. “You’re damn right you will.”

You waved at both of them before jogging towards the exit, your sandals and bear held tightly in your hand.

The sun was setting as you rounded the corner of the mall to see Shawn leaning against your car, the sun illuminating him perfectly once again.

“Took you long enough,” he said as he pushed off your car and stood in front of you.

You looked up at him with a stern look on your face.

“Both Scotty and Sydney know something is up because you can’t keep your hands to yourself for two seconds,” you said before unlocking your car and climbing in. You waited for him to climb into the passenger seat before you started it and drove home.

“They’re your best friends. I’m sure it’s fine,” he said casually.

You scoffed as you shook your head, turning sharply down your street.

“You don’t get it,” you said before parking and turning to him. “They were cursing your name a few months ago. Telling me how they’d do everything to make sure we didn’t have to interact this summer. They were the people I called at 2:00 am when I couldn’t think straight. They’re not happy, Shawn.”

He stayed silent as you both climbed out of the car and he followed you inside.

“I don’t know how many more times I can say I’m sorry for this last year,” he said, the anger rising in his voice.

You slammed your keys onto the counter, making him jump slightly.

“I’m not asking for an apology. I already forgave you for that. I’m telling you that I asked you to act normal for one fucking night, and you couldn’t even do that for me,” you snapped, begging your voice not to falter.

Shawn leaned on the counter with his arms folded and his jaw set tight, staying silent.

“I’m trying really hard, Shawn, and I know you are, too. But there are moments like tonight where I think you’re still just living for the hope of it all instead of thinking rationally for three hours,” you said, tugging at the roots of your hair.

“I am trying, and I have changed. I would not have tried this hard last summer,” he snapped back at you.

“I’m starting to think you’re not really changing for the better,” you said without a second thought.

“And you’re one to talk?” he fired back.

Your face went emotionless as you stared at him. You could tell he regretted saying that.

“You want to explain that one?” You questioned.

He stayed silent, not meeting your eyes.

“I’m just saying-“

“I don’t want to hear it. Just because I’m not taking your bullshit anymore doesn’t mean I’m somehow worse,” you interrupted him.

You heard him sigh as he leaned his elbows on the counter and ran his hands through his hair.

You took a few deep breaths, staring at the top of his head and waiting for him to look back up.

“I went too far tonight, and I’m sorry,” he finally said as he looked up at you.

You tried to hide the shocked look on your face, not expecting him to even apologize for what happened tonight.

He rounded the counter, trapping you between him and the counter with his arms on either side of you, your arms still crossed.

“We gotta stop this, [Y/N],” he said softly.

You nodded, letting your head fall forward and rest on his shoulder.

“I’m trying,” you whispered.

You could feel him nod his head as he wrapped his arms tightly around your back.

“Me too,” he responded. “And I’m going to start trying a lot harder.”

You stood in his embrace for a few minutes, listening to his heartbeat as he rocked the both of you back and forth.

“I’m still crazy about you,” he whispered. “And that’s not going to change, no matter how fucking stupid I can be.”

You let yourself giggle at that as you pulled back and rested your hands on his cheeks, taking in this moment.

You just nodded your head before giving him a quick kiss and falling back into his embrace.

—

The next morning you jog into your shift with your hair half done and ten minutes late. You punched in quickly before pinning back a few pieced of hair in the reflection off a pot.

“You’re late,” Syd said as she whisked past you. She set down her tray next to Scotty as they both looked at you with nearly identical looks.

“I slept through my alarm,” you mumbled as you threw on your open and moved closer to them.

“Is that a me or a we?” Scotty asked quietly.

“Not important,” you replied, sorting the plates Scotty was finishing onto the tray.

“Well, that answers it,” Scotty said as he raised an eyebrow at Syd.

“Drinks tonight at Bobby’s?” Syd asked, refilling a few glasses.

“Yeah, you have a hell of a lot of explaining to do,” Scotty cut in.

You sighed as you boosted the tray up onto your shoulder.

“Works for me,” you said before walking into the dining room and delivering the food to a family in the corner.

Your shift went by quickly as the restaurant was way busier than usual.

Syd helped fill a table full of glasses with you as you both tried to catch your breath.

“Scotty and I were thinking of doing the drive-in after drinks, you in?” She asked.

“Of course I’m in, I can’t believe I haven’t gone yet this summer,” you replied.

“Well, you’ve obviously been busy,” she teased.

“You’re killing me, Syd,” you said through a sigh as the two of you left the kitchen to bring the drinks back to the table.

A few hours later and you happily hung up your apron and almost skipped out the back door before running into Shawn.

“Hey,” he said softly before pressing a kiss to your forehead. “Were you late this morning?”

“Ten minutes, and I didn’t hear the end of it,” you replied, walking backwards to your car to keep talking to him.

“Are you doing anything tonight?” He asked.

“Yeah, kind of, why?” You asked as you leaned against your car.

He shrugged his shoulders as he reached for the door handle.

“I’m just not doing anything, but I’ll call you later, maybe,” he said before shooting you one last smile and disappearing inside.

You pushed off your car and drove home to shower and get ready to meet Scotty and Syd at the bar.

They were both waiting for you with a drink at a secluded table in the corner.

“So, first, may I say, what the fuck are you thinking?” Scotty started.

“No idea,” you said simply. “Not a single damn clue.”

“How’d he sweet talk you this time? It has to be different since he had a fucking girlfriend to explain,” he asked.

You shrugged your shoulders, swirling your straw in your drink.

“We talked that first night. Just about everything. And he was honest about it all, which I guess was a good sign for me. I said I’d give him a second chance, but we’d have to take it slow, and he respected that,” you explained.

“But I’m guessing it was no longer slow after like three weeks?” Syd asked.

“Two,” you said back.

“Jesus Christ,” Scotty mumbled as he took a big drink.

“Just please, for the love of God, be careful,” Syd said as she clasped onto your hand from across the table. “I can’t do this one more summer. This is the last one.”

“There might not be a next summer,” you said quietly as their eyes bore into you.

“What?” They both said at the same time.

“I applied for this fashion program in New York,” you started. “It’s literally the best of the best, and I didn’t think I’d get this far in the process. I have a phone interview tomorrow, and if they like me, I fly to New York for the final interview in August.”

“When does it start and end and everything?” Syd asked quickly.

“It would start this September and end next September,” you said. “Thus eliminating me coming back here for work next summer.”

“Shit,” Scotty mumbled. “I mean that’s amazing, and I know you’ll get it. You have to. But it’ll just be weird.”

You smile softly at him and whisk your hand in front of you.

“That’s an August thing. We have time before any of that,” you explained.

“Does Shawn know?” Syd asked.

You just shook your head, finishing the last sip of your drink.

“Why not?”

“It’ll complicate things,” you said. “And I just don’t know where we’ll even be in September.”

“Not a lot of hope in that statement,” Scotty pointed out.

“Just trying to be realistic,” you said quietly. “I feel like I’m just a summer thing. And if there’s no summer here, then there’s no us.”

Syd sighed as she leaned her head back against the booth.

“I hate to say this,” she started. “Like it physically pains me to say this, but I don’t think Shawn would’ve gone through the measures to get you back and to keep you if you were just a summer thing. I saw the way he was looking at you, [Y/N], and that isn’t a summer fling type of look.”

You stayed quiet as Scotty nodded in agreement, choosing to stare at the table instead of meeting their eyes.

“Stay hopeful, but be careful,” Syd reminded you.

“I know. I’m trying,” you said.

“Alright, this is kind of sad. Ready to go?” Syd asked as she slung her purse over her shoulder.

“Don’t hate me,” you said with a scrunched face.

“You are not about to cancel on us,” Scotty said, a hand on his hip.

“I have that interview tomorrow morning, and I don’t want to risk sleeping in again,” you gave a weak explanation.

“Fine,” Scotty sighed. “But I’m only okay with it because I want you to get your dream job.”

You hugged both of them goodbye before hopping in your car and driving home.

You pulled our your phone the minute you got home, going to text Shawn that you were in for the night if he wanted to come over.

You almost sent the message before hesitating as you remembered Syd telling you to be careful and Shawn saying he’d call you.

You stared at it for a moment before shaking your head at yourself and deleting the text.

If he wants to see you, he’ll call.

You applied a face mask and sat in the living room to watch Netflix, periodically peaking at your phone just to see nothing.

Shortly before midnight, you gave up and went to bed.

You tried not to feel disappointed.

—

You interview went as perfectly as it could, and you felt buzzed as you cleaned up your house in the early afternoon.

Shawn showed up shortly after his shift was done with sandwiches from work and set them in front of you on the counter before kissing you quickly.

“You’re in a good mood,” he pointed out with a smile as you unpackaged the food.

You shrugged your shoulders with a small smile, taking a quick bite. You quickly thought about whether or not you should tell him but decided against it.

“Just feeling happy,” you said simply.

The call the next morning telling you they’d love to see you in New York in three weeks nearly sent you through the roof.

Syd and Scotty came over that night to celebrate with a bottle or two of wine on your porch as the sun set.

“And Shawn still doesn’t know?” Scotty asked carefully after you told them about the interview and the recent phone call.

You shook your head.

“Why not?” Syd asked.

“I don’t want to get distracted,” you started as you stared at your glass. “I don’t want to get caught up in him and stumble through an interview or something. I think it’s just better if I focus on me when it comes to this.”

“That’s good,” Scotty said. “That’s really good.”

“Yeah, but how do you explain New York for a few days?” Syd cut in.

“I’ll figure it out. Who knows, I might just tell him by that point. I never know with us,” you said through a sigh.

You heard your front door slam as Shawn walked in, all three of you watching him walk with his head in his phone. He stopped at the counter and leaned on it as he finished typing something, his eyebrows furrowed.

After a few minutes, he looked up and walked outside by the three of you.

“Hey, guys,” he said through a sigh as he waved to Syd and Scotty and pressed a quick kiss to your forehead before sitting down next to you on the swing.

“Everything ok?” You whispered.

He nodded his head quickly.

“Yeah, it’s fine. Just school stuff,” he said with a quick smile.

“What were you guys talking about?” Shawn asked.

“School,” you said quickly. “Syd changed her major again.”

“Doesn’t surprise me,” Shawn said as he took a sip out of your glass.

“Oh, shut up, Mendes,” she said with an eyeroll. “You’ve changed yours twice, and you settled on business. I’ve never met a man in business that I’ve liked.”

Shawn feigned offense as he handed your glass back to you.

“Says the elementary education major,” he tested.

“Nuh-uh,” she said quickly back, holding a band up to him. “Communications now.”

“Even better!” Shawn practically yelled.

You all laughed as you leaned your head on Shawn’s shoulder, feeling him stiffen slightly before slinging his arm around your shoulder and resting his head against yours.

Scotty sent you an approving smile as Shawn and Syd argued.

You couldn’t ask for anything more.

—

The weeks flew by as the days came closer to your trip to New York. Your plane and hotel were both booked, and you doubled checked everything at least twice a day. You left tomorrow, and you couldn’t help but worry something still wasn’t in place.

You guessed you could blame the fight you and Shawn were currently having on that.

He had stormed out a few minutes ago, and you don’t even remember what started the fight but you knew it ended with you saying you felt like you were just a summer thing.

The look on his face was one you couldn’t quite put your finger on before he told you that you knew that wasn’t it and left with his keys.

You curled your legs into your chest as you sat on the shore, watching the reflection of the moon bounce off the water as you twisted the corner of the blanket in your hand.

You heard the soft crunch of sand under shoes before you felt Shawn sit next to you.

You didn’t say anything, sick of being the one who has to resolve the argument.

“I shouldn’t have snapped like that,” he said after a few moments of silence.

You just nodded your head, feeling too numb to say anything.

“And you’re not just a summer thing, and I’m sorry that I ever made you feel like that. This isn’t the same thing it was last year,” he explained.

You rested your head on your knees and took a deep breath, trying to calm your heart.

“Ok,” you choked out.

“That’s it?” He asked softly.

“That’s really all I can muster up right now,” you said, stuffing the sob that wanted to come out to the bottom of your throat.

“I just don’t know if I can keep doing this,” you said, letting a tear slip out. “All we do is fight, and summer is going to end and we’ll be right back to last year, and I know I can’t take that again.”

Shawn pulled you into him, and you buried your head in his chest, feeling his rampant heartbeat.

“Please don’t say that, [Y/N],” he said quickly, rocking you carefully back and forth. “This is different. This is so different.”

“It just doesn’t feel like that all the time,” you said quietly.

“I know, I get it,” he whispered, pressing kisses onto the back of your head.

You left it at that, letting him hold you tightly as you stared at the water.

“We’re going to be okay,” he reminded you as he pressed a soft kiss to the tip of your nose.

You softened at the gesture and nodded your head.

“I leave tomorrow,” you said, remembering you never told him.

“Where?” He asked.

“Just going home for a little bit,” you said casually. “It’s just been weird not seeing my parents as much during the summer.”

“Yeah, makes sense. They’ll be happy to see you.”

You nodded your head, trying not to feel bad about the lie but knowing it was the right thing to do.

“Need a ride to the airport?” He asked.

You pulled back and looked at him, admiring the way the moon made him look before you leaned forward and pressed your lips to his.

You pulled away a moment later and nodded your head.

“That would be great,” you whispered.

Shawn pulled you back in, your lips crashing against his as he fell back on the blanket, your legs falling to either side of his waist as you couldn’t help the smile that wanted to interrupt the kiss.

—

Shawn dropped you off bright and early at the airport leaving you with your coffee and a kiss. You could feel his eyes on your back before you turned around at the door and blew him a kiss. He dramatically caught it and tucked it into his jacket pocket. You watched his face turn serious as his phone rang, offering you one last wave before answering it. You watched his car pull away before finally walking into the airport.

After going through security, you found a bathroom to look more like a professional fashion major instead of a girl going home to see her parents. The guilt and anxiety in your stomach ate away at your insides, but you continued to convince yourself that this was for the better.

Your flight was short, and before you knew it, you were dragging your carry-on behind you and searching for the sign with your name on it.

You scanned the email quickly with the details saying one of the current fashion interns would pick you up and bring you to your hotel before bringing you to the interview.

You found a patch of people with signs, finally finding one with your name sprawled across it. Your eyes wandered from the sign to the person holding it.

You let a laugh leave your mouth as the two of you made eye contact, and she smiled at you.

“Inez Miller, you have got to be joking,” you said as you pulled her into a hug, and she laughed into your shoulder.

“The second they gave me your name I knew it had to be my [Y/N] [Y/L/N] who I fashioned barbies with in the second grade, but I just had to surprise you,” she said as you followed her towards the exit.

“So you’re currently in the program?” You asked. “What the hell? How did I not know this?”

She nodded her head as she dumped the sign in the nearest trash can.

“Yeah, I am. It’s honestly one of the best things I’ve ever done. I have learned so much and have had so much fun in the process,” she said with a genuine smile across her face. “And you know me, I stay quiet on social media so I can soak in everyone else’s tea. And I’ve been far too busy to call anyone except my dad.”

You signed as you put your bag in her back seat.

“You’re going to make this hurt so much more if I don’t get it,” you taunted as you climbed in the car.

She shook her head at you as she started the car and dodged through the traffic.

“I’m not supposed to say anything, but I’m going to anyway,” she said as she looked at you briefly. “One of the candidates already dropped out. They’re down to three.”

“Holy shit,” you breathed out.

“You just have to beat one of them, and I think you have a really good chance. They’re excited about you,” she encouraged.

“That’s still scary,” you said softly.

“I know, hun. I did the same thing this time last year. But you’re phenomenal. Look at you in your lavender power suit. You were born for this,” she said.

You laughed at her compliment and looked down at your feet.

“But enough about that. You have to destress. How’s life? How’s Virginia Beach for the summer?” She fired questions at you.

“Really good,” you said softly. “Honestly, it’s been different and a little weird, but I’m finally feeling good about that.”

She side-eyed you as she stopped at a red light.

“There’s a guy isn’t there,” she said as she raised her eyebrows.

You felt your cheeks heat up as you glanced down at his picture in your lock screen, flipping your phone over when Inez leans over to get a closer look.

“Yeah, I guess you can say that,” you said slowly.

“It’s complicated?’

“So complicated.”

“Come on, girl. You’ve gotta say more. We’re in NYC traffic,” she pried.

“We kind of dated last summer. Then he ghosted when he went back to school. Only to find out he started seeing someone. He came back-“ you started explaining before she cut you off.

“Hold up,” she said as she held her hand up. “He ghosted you? After being with you for an entire summer? And then he started seeing another girl? And you’re about to tell me that you took him back?” She questioned.

“I told you. It’s complicated,” you said through a laugh.

“Oh dear God. What kind of bullshit did he pull for that to happen?”

“Honestly didn’t take much,” you admitted.

“I knew it. You’re such a pushover,” she said as she shook her head.

“He just does things to me that I can’t explain,” you said as you shook your head.

“But if he does this again, I’ll be down there in record time to kick his ass,” she said, glancing over at you. “Just please be careful, [Y/N].”

“I am,” you said. “I’m well aware of the possibility that I won’t be in Virginia Beach next summer, but that’s a bridge I’ll cross if I get there.”

“When you get there,” Inez corrected.

“We’ll see,” you said. “But enough about me, how’s your summer been? All work no play?”

“Ugh, don’t even get me started,” she said as she hit her head against the seat. “I love this job. I really do. It’s the best thing to ever happen to me, so I don’t mind that I worked full time with over time all summer. But beyond that, the other intern has been going through the weirdest breakup ever.”

“How so?”

“So they went to high school together, but never really knew each other then. She was the star of her high school, and he wasn’t. The way she made it sound, he could never get her back then. They went to the same college, flirted freshman year and started kind of dating at the end but not really. They went their separate ways for the summer and then she gets this job. And she didn’t tell him until she didn’t show up to school for the fall semester. He literally flew here to see her,” she said.

“Oh my God,” you said. “This hurts even more knowing that this story isn’t going to end well.”

“You have no idea,” she said. “So they start dating long distance. She would fly out to see him almost once a month. Sometimes more. He rarely flew here, though. I’ve maybe seen him twice in the past year. So his school year ends. And before he goes off to some small ass town on the east coast, he tells her they should take a fucking break.”

“He tried that hard for nine months and couldn’t do three more?” You questioned.

“Oh, honey, it gets so much worse,” she warns. “He’s unreachable for like a month. Then suddenly he’s messaging her again. And then he’d go missing, and then two weeks later message her. It was insane. Every time she healed, he sucked her right back in.”

“Oh, poor thing,” you said with a head shake.

“My theory is that there’s obviously a girl back home which would explain the no commitment summers. I’m assuming the other girl knows nothing though. It sounds like this guy is pretty good at hiding shit,” Inez said. “And I’m not saying she’s not at fault, too. I just don’t think the two of them are ever meant to work, but they still keep doing this.”

“Damn. So you’ve just been dealing with trying to get her to stop talking to him?” You asked.

“Pretty much. I work so hard to help her get over it, and then he calls her. And we’re back to square one. It’s like they’re stuck in high school.”

“I mean I get it,” you said softly.

“I know you do. That’s why I’m telling you to be careful with this guy,” she warns one final time as she pulls into the parking garage of the hotel.

You nod your head before climbing out of the car.

“Trust me. I’ve got friends breathing down our backs to make sure he doesn’t try anything,” you explained as the two of you walked in.

“Good.”

After settling into your hotel room and listening to Inez ramble on about what she’s heard about your former elementary school friends, the two of you made your way to the office just down the block.

She squeezed your hand once before letting you into the office and leading you to the interview.

You swore you blacked out because it began and ended before you even knew it.

You walked back to your hotel alone, feeling like you did a good enough job, but still almost convincing yourself you didn’t.

You laid on the hotel bed in sweatpants and stared at the ceiling. You knew you had to go to sleep since you were supposed to go to the office tomorrow at 8 to find out if you got the job or not.

But sleep did not feel like coming.

And in perfect timing, your phone rang from your nightstand. You scooped it up and hit answer after seeing the contact.

“Hey, hun,” Shawn’s voice came from the other line. You could hear waves crashing.

“Hey,” you said as you settled into your bed.

“How’s home? How are your parents?” He asked.

You swallowed down the guilt before answering, “It’s good. They’re good.”

“You ok?” He asked, being able to read you like a book even through the phone.

“Yeah, just can’t sleep,” you said. “My parents wanted to get an early breakfast tomorrow.”

“Want me to stay on the phone with you?” He offered.

“Yes, please,” you whispered.

You put your phone on speakerphone and set it back on the nightstand, curling back into the covers.

You could hear the gentleness of his breath with the waves crashing, and you wanted nothing more than to be there.

“I miss you,” you said after a moment.

“I miss you, too, love,” he said. “But you’ll be home tomorrow. We’ll get Sandy’s.”

“That sounds perfect,” you mumbled, feeling sleep sneak up on you.

“Let yourself fall asleep. I can hear it in your voice,” he said through a gentle laugh.

“Can you still stay on until I’m asleep?” You asked, letting your eyes drift shut.

“Of course.”

You were startled awake by your alarm, quickly turning it off and staring at the ceiling for another moment. You took a few deep breaths, gave yourself a pep talk and got up to get ready.

You pulled on your best dress and got ready before chugging a cup of cheap, hotel coffee. You walked quickly to the office and made your way to the waiting room.

You fiddled with your thumbs and tapped your foot as you waited for someone to come get you.

“[Y/N] [Y/L/N],” someone called.

You quickly stood up and followed them to a conference room down the hall.

There waited three people who offered you a smile as you took a seat across from them.

“[Y/N], we were extremely impressed by your resume and your interview yesterday,” the lead person said as she looked down at the sheets in her hands, her expression unreadable.

“Thank you,” you said.

“So we would like to offer you the position in this year’s program,” she said with a smile.

You pinched your leg and tried not to literally jump out of your seat.

“I accept. Wow, thank you so much,” you said as they slid you an envelope.

“We’ll send these home with you. Just some preliminary paperwork, housing stuff and the basics. And we’ll see you September 2,” she said as they stood up to shake your hand and walk you out.

Once you were out of the building, you called Syd immediately.

“I got the job,” you yelled before she could even say anything.

“I fucking knew you would!” She yelled right back. “Now get back here so we can celebrate.”

“Yes, yes, holy shit, Syd,” you said as you forced yourself to take a breath.

“Bitch, go call your parents,” she said through a laugh before she hung up and you called the rest of the people you had to let know.

You packed in record time, eager to get back to see everyone again.

It wasn’t until you were on the plane that it hit you.

Shawn didn’t know.

It consumed your thoughts on the way home, and you felt the guilt hit you as Shawn waited for you with flowers just outside the airport.

You hugged him tightly, burying your head in his chest as he rocked you back and forth.

“Let’s go home,” he whispered before pressing a kiss to the side of your head.

You stayed silent on the way home, not wanting to fill it with lies about your trip.

Shawn set your bag down by the door as you walked in and sat on the couch.

“Ok, what’s going on?” Shawn asked as he carefully sat down next to you.

“I lied to you,” you said quickly. “I didn’t visit my parents. I had an interview in New York for an internship program.”

Shawn’s eyebrows knit together as he looked at you and shook his head.

“Why wouldn’t you want me to know that?” He asked, hurt evident in his voice.

“I just,” you started before taking a moment. “I got the job.”

“Ok?” He said, still confused. “That’s amazing. I’m so damn proud of you, but why didn’t you just tell me you were going to this interview?”

“I won’t be in Virginia Beach next summer,” you said.

“Oh.”

“And I was scared you’d try to change my mind or you wouldn’t want to waste your summer on me-“

“Stop,” he said, cutting you off. “[Y/N], I want you to be happy. I want you to follow your dreams. I would never do anything to prevent that, and I certainly wouldn’t leave you because of it.”

You hung your head as he talked. He didn’t even sound mad. He just sounded hurt.

“I am so sorry that I gave you any reason to think those things,” he said as he reached for your hand.

“I’m sorry, too,” you offered.

He gently tugged on your hand, and you curled into his side.

“Wow, fashion in New York?” Shawn asked as you nodded your head.

You could feel his heartbeat speed up as you traced shapes along his shirt.

“Yeah, it’s pretty insane,” you said.

“You’re going to kill it,” he whispered, pressing a kiss to your head. “I’m so proud of you.”

—

The days ticked by as you consumed yourself with paper work and phone calls while trying to spend as much time as you could with Shawn, even if most of your hangouts consisted of you doing work during it.

“I leave tomorrow,” you reminded Shawn as you laid on the beach to watch the sunset.

“I know,” he said softly.

You rested your head on his shoulder and willed yourself not to cry.

“Let’s not talk about it,” he said, pulling you down and into his side.

So you didn’t talk about it, instead letting yourself pretend it wasn’t happening as you enjoyed your last sunset of the summer.

After a night of almost no sleep, Shawn drove you to the airport.

He held you tightly in the lobby, running his hands up and down your back.

“Call when you get home,” he whispered.

“I will,” you said.

He didn’t let go, simply holding you higher.

You pressed one last kiss to his lips before walking to security, not turning around in fears you’d start crying.

Your few days at home flew by as you packed and prepared for the next year in New York. You were buzzing with excitement as you packed up nearly everything you had and shipped it to your apartment.

You were lucky enough to secure a studio apartment to yourself since the other intern was from NYC and didn’t need housing.

Once everything was set up, you pressed Shawn’s contact on your phone and fell back onto your bed.

“Hey there,” he said as he answered, a busy street evident behind him.

“I am calling you from my completely unpacked and decorated apartment,” you bragged.

“Absolutely everything is unpacked?” He tested.

“Ok, there might be one box in the kitchen, but I swear that’s it,” you said.

You could hear his laugh, and it just made your heart ache.

“You know, I’ve got space here for a visitor,” you said carefully.

“You’ve sent me pictures. There’s barely room for yourself.”

“Oh, shut up,” you said through a laugh.

“We’ll see,” he said after a moment. “This year is going to be tough.”

“That’s junior year, baby,” you said.

“It’s going to kill me,” he said. “I’m two days in and already swamped.”

“Well I’ll let you get to that homework, and I’m going to unpack my one box,” you said through a laugh.

“Have fun with that. I’ll talk to you soon,” he said before you said your goodbyes and hung up.

You pulled yourself out of your bed and found the one box left, filled with dishes and kitchen essentials. You tried organizing as quickly as you could just to get it done with.

Once that was finished, you moved back to your desk and pulled out the newest stack of paperwork to finish reading through it before orientation the next day.

Your phone buzzed next to you, and you answered and put it on speakerphone.

“This is [Y/N],” you said.

“Hey, babe, it’s Inez,” you heard her voice ring from the other end.

“Ugh, I’m so glad it’s you. I’m finishing up my orientation paperwork right now,” you squealed.

“That’s great,” she said.

“You don’t sound nearly as excited as I do,” you said.

“[Y/N], I have something to tell you,” she said a little too quickly.

“What’s up?” You said, setting your pen down.

“I know Shawn,” she said.

You looked at your phone in confusion.

“I never told you his name.”

“I know you didn’t. I saw a glimpse of his picture on your lock screen, and I wish I would’ve put it together way before this moment,” she scrambled.

“Inez, how do you know Shawn?” You said.

You could hear her sigh on the other side.

“[Y/N], there’s no easy way to say this, but I told you about the other intern, Betty?”

“Yeah.”

“The guy Betty was seeing was Shawn.”

You went silent as you stared at the wall. Piecing together the story in your head from what Inez and Shawn both told you.

“They never broke up,” you whispered to yourself.

“Well, depends how you look at it, but that part doesn’t really matter,” she said before she paused. “I’m literally at Betty’s right now since I don’t start school for another week, so I decided to visit before I got swamped.”

She paused as you felt tears begging to prickle at the corners of your eyes.

“He just showed up at her doorstep like she’d drop everything for him, and damnit [Y/N], if I could’ve called you right there I would have when it all clicked together, and I hated that I didn’t catch it sooner. Betty has no idea you even exist. She has no idea I know you,” she rushed out.

Your tears began to fall as you buried your head in your hands, trying to hold back the sobs.

“I’m so sorry, [Y/N],” you heard Inez say in the distance.

“I have to go,” you said, hanging up before she could say anything else.

You stood up and paced back and forth, feeling like you had nothing else to do as you tugged at the ends of your hair. You snatched the picture of Shawn off your desk and threw it in the garbage can without another thought.

You should’ve seen this coming.

You took a moment to pull yourself together before you called Shawn.

“Hey, babe,” he said. “I’m kind of busy right now, can I call you later?”

You could hear noise in the background. Noise that certainly wasn’t his homework.

“You know my friend Inez?” You said quickly.

He didn’t say anything, but you could hear rustling as the noise slowly disappeared.

“What are you talking about, [Y/N]?” He asked.

“My friend Inez, the one I told you about from the New York program,” you said, beginning to pace again.

“We might’ve crossed paths before,” he tried to cover.

You scoffed, and Shawn knew he was done.

“I know everything,” you said softly. “Every piece of it, Shawn. I know you’re at her party right now. I know how the two of you got together and how you just wanted to take a break for the summer.”

Shawn didn’t say anything for a moment, trying to figure out how he could possibly come back from this.

“Listen, I’ll call you tomorrow, and we’ll sort this out. [Y/N], I promise it isn’t as bad as it sounds. Please just-“ he paused and sighed and you could practically see him running his hand through his hair.

“No,” you said before he could finish. “There’s no way you can spin this, Shawn.”

“Baby, please. I’ll call you later-“

“You were never mine.”

“Don’t say that, please. Don’t say that.”

“I wasn’t,” you snapped. “I have waited for you and forgiven you a time too many and to think this whole time I was just a summer thing when the real one was back at school.”

“You know you were so much more than that to me.”

“No, I don’t,” you yelled. “This whole time you played me like I was clueless. But I know everything now, Shawn.”

You paused, hearing his heavy breathing on the other end.

“We’re done, Shawn,” you said. “Please don’t contact me ever again,” you choked out, the tears coming back.

“Don’t cry, baby. Please we’ll talk-“

You hung up before he could finish.

—

You buried yourself in your work for the next week, doing whatever you could to know the ins and outs of this place as soon as possible.

When anyone asked why you seemed off, you shrugged and told them you were just stressed.

Scotty and Syd were each calling every day, and you stopped answering after the second day. Inez called a few times, and you ignored those, too.

You didn’t want to talk about it. You wanted to forget you ever let Shawn Mendes ruin you multiple times.

After a night of staying late to help one of the head stylists, an opportunity not presented to many, you arrived back at your building at 11:00, taking your heels off the second you stepped into the lobby.

You leaned against the wall of the elevator, closing your eyes for a few minutes before it dinged at your floor.

You watched the floor as you walked.

Until two feet stood in front of your door.

You followed them up to see him standing there, bags under his eyes and one thrown over his shoulder.

“Shawn,” you said, just louder than a whisper.

He didn’t say anything for a moment, the solemn look on his face speaking volumes until he cracked a half-smile.

“Heard your room has space for a visitor,” he said, his eyes darting to meet yours.

You looked up at him, hesitating to let him in, but after remembering the time and his college across the country, you decided you didn’t have much of a choice.

You moved past him, unlocking your door and leaving it open behind you. He waited a moment before walking in and softly shutting the door behind him.

“I really don’t have the energy to talk about this tonight,” you said as you set your bag on your desk, turning to look at him still standing by the door.

“Then we’ll talk in the morning,” he said.

You just nodded, moving past him to go into the bathroom and get ready for bed. You shut the door and leaned your forehead against it, questioning why you even let him in. You let a few tears fall as you washed your face and threw your hair up. You pulled on your pajamas and took one more deep breath before opening the door.

Shawn sat on the edge of your bed, looking uncomfortable. Your apartment was far too small for a couch, so besides your bed and your desk, you just had a chair in the corner.

You didn’t say anything as you waked to the other side of the bed and pulled your covers back, pulling them back on his side as well.

He took the silent cue and climbed in slowly next to you. A few inches laid between the two of you as you both laid on your backs and stared at your ceiling fan.

You turned to your side after a moment, not wanting Shawn to take the opportunity to start talking. Had it have been any other night, there’s no way you would’ve fallen asleep with him this close to you, but after a long day, you drifted off to the steady sounds of his breathing, imagining for a second you were back to just a few weeks ago.

You woke up the next morning with a startle as you sat up abruptly after a nightmare. The sixth one you’d had this week. You caught your breath as Shawn shifted next to you.

“Are you ok?” He mumbled.

“‘m fine,” you mumbled back as you climbed out of bed and shuffled into the kitchen.

You downed a glass of water as you watched Shawn slowly wake up and sit up, his eyes scanning over your pictures along your wall. You watched his eyes settle on one of the two of you that you hadn’t had the time to replace yet.

You moved back into the main room, sitting in the chair in the corner and pulling your feet underneath you.

“I’ve decided that I don’t want to talk,” you said with confidence as Shawn’s face dropped.

He moved to say something, but you cut him off before he could.

“I won’t be the other woman. I won’t be the second choice. I shouldn’t have to give you any other reason,” you said.

Shawn simply nodded his head. You tried to ignore his eyes beginning to turn red.

“I think you should go,” you choked out.

Shawn got up slowly, grabbing his backpack and moving to the door. You followed closely behind him. He turned the doorknob before turning back to you.

“I know I have begged for a second chance a time too many, but I promise this’ll be the last time I ever need one,” he said desperately, a tear falling.

You let out a breath before reaching forward and grabbing his hand softly one last time and giving it a gentle squeeze before you leaned forward and pressed a kiss to his cheek.

“You know I can’t do that,” you said as you faced him again.

Shawn nodded and walked out the door. You leaned against the doorframe as he began to walk away.

“Shawn,” you said before you could stop yourself. He turned around, a desperate look still in his eyes.

“I did love you,” you said, swallowing the lump in your throat. “And maybe one day, I’ll be able to again. But that’s up to you at this point.”

He nodded his head almost frantically as his hand gripped his backpack desperately.

“Goodbye, Shawn,” you said, him waving back, not trusting his voice before you slipped back into your apartment.

You leaned against the door, your head hitting it softly.

The tugging in your heart stopped, and your head stopped racing.

You felt content.

—

It felt refreshing to wake up to the sound of gentle waves in the morning. You sat up in bed for a moment, admiring the morning light with the mixture of the reflection of the Christmas lights. You could hear your mom and dad bustling in the kitchen to make Christmas Eve breakfast for just the three of you before your extended family came over for dinner.

You pulled yourself out of bed and threw on a cardigan before meeting your parents in the kitchen, sitting down at the island, and biting into a piece of bacon.

You stood up and walked to the sliding doors, wanting to watch the shore while you drank your coffee.

But once your eyes scanned the shore, you were met with an unmistakable figure.

You set your coffee down and curled your sweater tighter to you as you opened the door and walked across the broken cobblestones, sitting down next to him. He turned to you after a second, offering you a soft smile.

“Didn’t know you’d be here,” he said.

“Change of plans this year,” you returned.

“I always liked your view better,” he said, gesturing to the shore.

“I know.”

There was no worry in your heart anymore. You were able to sit next to him like it was the first time, yet like he was a completely different person, yet like you’d known him your whole life.

You rested your head on his shoulder, feeling him relax underneath your touch.

“I haven’t talked to her since that night,” Shawn said. “I told her everything, and I ended things. I’ve done a lot of thinking these past few months, and I know where I stand.”

He paused, looking down at you as your eyes stayed glued to the waves.

“I always wanted her in high school, a child-like crush, really. So when college came around and she’d want to be with me, I’d go back to this idealized version of my high school self when I should’ve been a freaking adult. It’s like I could finally be the guy she wanted to be with,” he started to explain.

“I guess a part of me was unaware that I had grown up, that I didn’t really want her like that anymore,” he said, exhaling the stress pent up in his chest.

“I don’t want to be the guy who hurt anyone like that,” he whispered. “And I’m not him anymore. And I know that might not be enough and it isn’t an excuse, but I just need you to know.”

You nodded your head against his shoulder, not feeling the pit in your stomach you assumed you’d feel when you talked to him again.

“You were never just a summer thing,” he finally said, the desperation evident in his voice. “You were so much more than that.”

“I know,” you said softly.

You removed your head from his shoulder as you looked up at him. His eyes met yours, and you cupped his cheek, running your thumb across his cheekbone as he leaned into your touch.

“You messed up,” you reminded him, offering him a soft smile.

“I know,” he said as you could feel his smile against your hand.

“You’re going to have a lot of proving wrong to do.”

“I know.”

You couldn’t tear your eyes from his. The look in them being more sincere than you’d ever seen them.

“I’m not him anymore,” he reminded you again.

“I know,” you said softly with a nod of your head. “But I’ve also done a lot of thinking these past few months.”

You felt his smile fall as you closed your eyes for a moment to gather yourself.

“I love you, Shawn. And I think I always will,” you paused. “But I think we both need more time.”

He nodded his head as you withdrew your hand from his cheek.

“I love you,” he said for the first time, meaning every ounce of it. “And I’ll be here if or when you’re ready.”

You nodded your head, standing up slowly before helping him up. You wrapped your arms around his torso and held him tightly as he wrapped his around your shoulders. You pressed a kiss to his cheek before turning around and walking back to your house.

You turned around once you reached the door, seeing him watch you from the shore.

You closed the door behind you and went to sit down with your parents. You could still see him from your spot at the table.

He had sat back down, and you could see the relaxation in his shoulders.

You felt content.

—

As you packed up the last of your apartment, you took a step back and scanned the room, looking for anything you might’ve missed. You grabbed your keys and purse before shutting the door behind you.

“Are we finally done?” Scotty sighed from behind you.

“Yeah, yeah. We’re done,” you said as Scotty grabbed your suitcase and the two of you made your way to the elevator. “You didn’t have to come to help me move,” you reminded him.

“Oh and have you move out on your own since the middle of September is inconvenient for literally every other human in your life? Yeah, what a great friend I’d be,” he scoffed.

The two of you rode down in silence before setting the last of your stuff to be shipped back home.

You walked up the street to a cafe for lunch before flying back home.

As you began to eat in silence, you had to ask the question nagging in the back of your head.

“Shawn was really good this summer,” Scotty said before you could even ask.

“How’d you know I was going to ask that?” You asked with a laugh.

“I can read you like a book, Ms. [Y/N],” he reminded you.

He paused, leaning back in his chair and setting his napkin on the table.

“[Y/N], it was like he was a completely different person,” he said with an exhale, like he couldn’t even believe his own words. “I swear on my life, I actually enjoyed being around him. We hung out all the time. And he didn’t incessantly ask about you like I was afraid he would. He’d ask when you came up, but that was it. But it was still so sincere every time.”

“I saw him over Christmas,” you admitted.

His eyes nearly bulged out of his head as he leaned forward, urging you to continue.

“He was different, and I could tell. But I was so scared that it was just a front,” you said.

“It’s not,” Scotty said simply.

You nodded in response, running out of words.

“I never thought I’d be the one to say this,” he paused. “But if you told me that the two of you were together, I’d be thrilled.”

He rested his hand on top of yours.

“He really has changed, and I think you need to give him another chance,” he said softly.

—

You knocked gently on the door, the nerves in your stomach disappearing as you finally arrived.

He creaked the door open and smiled once he saw it was you.

“What are you doing here, [Y/L/N]?” Shawn asked as he leaned against the doorframe.

“I’m ready,” you said simply.

His smile grew as he grabbed your hand and tugged you into his apartment, pressing your back against the door once it closed.

“Are you sure?” He whispered.

You nodded your head, leaning it to the side.

“I’ve never been more sure,” you said confidently before he finally leaned forward, pressing his lips to yours.

You separated moments later, your smiles coming between you.

“I love you,” he whispered, his lips still centimeters from yours.

“I love you,” you replied, pulling him in once more.

“Take it slow?” He offered.

“That never worked anyway,” you said, pulling his body tightly against yours as his lips met yours again, the memory of August drifting away into a moment in time.

REBLOG. COMMENT. SHARE. SEND ME LOVE. SEND ME HATE. IDC JUST SEND ME SOMETHING. I WANNA HEAR FROM YOU.

Real talk though: i have so many origin ideas, side ideas and developmental things that go along with this fic so i want you to send me all your thoughts, theories and opinions to see if anyone gets where my head was coming from with how i chose to end it. so if you hated that they got back together or loved or aren’t sure PLEASE come talk to me!!

taglist (send me an ASK to be added - seriously please make it an ask, they’re so much easier to keep track of and i don’t want to miss anyone!) bolded if it didn’t work

@avaastra @pupsandducks @all-i-want-is2b-loved-by-you @5-seconds-of-mendes @imsuperawkward @futuremrspcy @mariamuses @turtoix @fallinallincurls @c25905 @under-a-canyon-moon @havethetimeeofyourlifee @nervousmendes @feliciaceciliamariajacobsson @haute-shawn @mendesficsxbombay

(Please send me an ask if you were on my taglist but i forgot you! i lost a few and think i found them all but not sure!)

289 notes · View notes

animensfw-smut · 4 years ago

Text

Future! Obanai x Future! Reader Fluff

This one is a fluffy oneshot requested by @Mins000

I have 15 requests left altogether and i update once a week, so I’ll be pretty slow updating the requests ^^’’

GIF doesn’t belong to me~~~

Oh, i also changed the plot slightly to how i interpreted it (^_^)

I’m not going to replace the reader with Mitsuri for this so i hope you don’t mind. The reader will be an ice pillar once she arrives in the past.

WARNINGS: Hot make out session with some sexual writing???

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*(y/n)’s pov*

“Mm...” It all felt... Cold. Deathly silent. One thing i didn’t understand was why the surface beneath me was not as soft as the surface i had slept on the night before.

Groaning, i placed my arm over my eyes, the sunlight blinding me when i tried to open my eyes. Huh? What was this?

Jolting up, I looked at the sleeve that had covered my face. Why am i wearing a haori?! I certainly did not go to sleep with this! My eyes caught sight of the trees around me. Wait, trees? Where am i?

Snow covered the ground below me as i tried to figure out where in all hells i was. I observed what i was wearing. What seemed to be a black coloured uniform fitted my figure, a/an (f/c) haori covered with light blue snowflake designs placed over the uniform, and a katana fixed at my side. The scabbard was decorated with the same designs as my haori but the colours were switched. Careful to not harm myself with the sharp weapon, I pulled the katana out of its sheath and admired as it glittered in the light. I jumped slightly when the colour changed to an amazingly bright blue. My fingers ran over the kanji carved into the katana:

氷の死

Death of Ice

(Or what i think it translates to? I used google translate ^^’’)

I was confused. Why am i here? Where am i? What happened to me?

Voices reached my ears followed by the crunching of the snow.

“Oi you bastard! Listen to me! You’re not everything you think you are!”

“Shut up, you’re too loud Sanemi.” came a muffled voice. It seemed like the voice was covered by something.

I got up quickly, afraid that those people may be dangerous. Taking a deep breath, i ran from the place with no destination in mind. Soon after, the sound of pounding footsteps followed after me. I started panicking. Why are they following me...?!

“Hey you! Stop running!” A sigh was heard right after,

“Do you seriously think she’ll stop running just because you said so?”

I didn’t look where i was going and ended up tripping. I groaned, sitting up, the wound in my arm gushing out blood.

“Ouch...” Three tall shadows loomed over me and i froze before slowly looking up.

“Er... Hi...?” The dude with the scars on his face started speaking,

“Who are you? And why are you in these forests?”

“I don’t know. I just woke up her-” He grabbed my top, bringing me close to his face. However, before he could say anything he was stopped by a hand at his arm,

“Sanemi, stop.” The male’s voice was soothing and calmed me. There was another male who was silent, his eyes piercing into my soul causing a shiver to escape me.

“More like who are YOU guys? I don’t even know where i am!” I huffed.The silent dude eyed me before his eyes stopped at my katana and uniform,

“You’re a demon slayer?”

“What’s that?” He walked towards me, dragging my katana out of its sheath. His fingers traced over the kanji near the bottom,

“Ice pillar. Why do you have this sword?”

“I told you. I just woke up here, and why are we dressed like this?”

“Dressed like what?” Inquired the masked man. Sigh... His eyes look so pretty...

I gestured to myself,

“Like this.”

“I’m afraid i do not get what you are saying.” The next thing i know, i had blacked out due to a certain short-tempered boy knocking me out.

*Third pov*

Obanai ended up having to carry (y/n) on his back,

“Why am i carrying her when you knocked her out?”

“Because.”

He grunted in displeasure as he trekked up the mountain path towards the Demon Slayer Corps.

(y/n) was placed on a bed as the other three went to find Ubuyashiki. There, they discussed about the other pillar they had found.

“Ah, so you finally found her. She had lost her memories after a fight with upper moon one and was unconscious for a long time. But she suddenly disappeared one day and we haven’t found her since then. It’s good that you three found her. However, i will need somebody to look after her for some time before she starts to regain her memories.”

All the boys looked at each other before Sanemi and Giyuu stepped backwards. Obanai rolled his eyes,

“How come you two agree over the worst things?”

“Don’t worry you can do this job better than we can.” Spoke Sanemi as he slapped his friend on the back. Obanai grunted before bowing,

“I accept the mission.”

(y/n) had slowly started to awaken again and she groaned,

“Why am i somewhere else again?”

“You’re at the Demon Slayer Corps and I’m the one assigned to look after you.”

*(y/n)’s pov*

I turned my head to look towards the source of the voice. My heart skipped a beat at the intense stare he gave me. Gulping, i stammered,

“W-Well, nice to meet you. I-I’m (l/n) (y/n).”

“Iguro Obanai. Are you ready to go?” My brows furrowed,

“Go where?”

“My estate. If I’m looking after you, we’re not going to be staying here.”

“O-Oh, yeah. I-I’m ready to go now.” I sat up from the bed, following behind him as we walked to his estate.

Upon arriving, we realised that he only had one room which meant we had to sleep in the same room. He had a spare futon laid out for me and he flopped onto his own bed,

“If you have any questions, don’t hesitate to ask me.”

“Thank you.”

“Mm.” With that, he turned his back to me as he slept, snoring softly. A sigh escaped me as i continued to stare holes into the ceiling. What was going on? I still had a lot of questions that needed answering, but right now i needed sleep.

Birds chirping awakened me, there was no sound of the noisy traffic outside of my apartment. Giving out a whine at the shadow looming over me and blocking the sunlight, i slowly opened my sleepy eyes,

“Hm?”

“Hey, you gonna wake up yet? I need to train and you do too.” Who was that? My eyes finally adjusted and everything hits me all at once. Oh, i was still stuck here.

“Wait, train? For what?” Iguro closed his eyes before giving out a sigh,

“You’re a demon slayer, a person who kills demons... You know what, forget it. Seems like I’m going to have to teach you all about demons from scratch... Even though you’re supposedly a higher rank than i am...” His hand covered his face as he breathed in and muttered,

“I have a lot of work to do...”

Over the course of the next few days, I had gotten closer to Obanai to the point where i was able to call him by his first name. He taught me about demon slaying and the techniques and breathing. Strangely enough, when it came to the fighting and the breaths, my body automatically moves by itself.

Right now, me and Obanai were sparring with each other. His fist came in contact with my stomach causing my eyes to widen at the pain. Before he could back away, i grabbed his wrist and flipped him over me, his back landing on the ground with a thud. A groan escaped him and i straddled him to pin him down. i grinned,

“I win.” He said nothing, continuing to stare at my features. It was a calming silence between us as i started to admire his facial features. His heterochromia eyes were attractive and pulled me closer towards him.

Feeling brave, i placed my lips over his through the mask before getting off of him quickly and running. I yelped when my wrist was pulled backwards and my waist was grabbed by his hand. Obanai pulled me to his chest, his lips ghosting over my ear,

“If you wanted to kiss me, all you had to do was ask.” My chin was lifted up, his lips pressing against mine in a desperate kiss. He pulled my hips towards his, making sure there was no space between us. Lust fogged over my thoughts as his tongue pushed into my mouth. His tongue pressed against mine, exploring the wet cavern and leaving no place untouched. Feeling weak, my hands gripped his sleeves tightly as my knees started to buckle, and Obanai’s arms supported me, pressing into my waist to force me deeper into the kiss and plunging his tongue down my throat. Small whimpers escaped me as his hands grabbed my ass, kneading the flesh there as the saliva dripped down my chin when our tongues tangled together, tugging and pulling. His hips began to rock against mine, a noticeable bulge forming and creating a delicious friction against my clothed and dripping core.

Ignoring the need for oxygen, we continued to kiss and grind against each other. It wasn’t until black spots appeared in my vision did we stop. Gasping for air, i laid my head against his chest, closing my eyes and enjoying the embrace.

“(y/n)...” He muttered, stroking my hair.

“Hm?”

“Be with me.” Ah, a smile graced my features as i nodded,

“I will.”

The next day we were lounging about on the engawa, enjoying the sun. Obanai’s head lay in my lap, my nimble fingers playing with his hair. I pecked his forehead,

“What’s that for?”

“Nothing, just wanted to show some affection~” A small, barely visible, smile tugged on his lips as he reached his hand to the back of my head, pressing me towards him for a kiss.

“What’s that for?” I mocked him. A smirk appeared,

“Nothing, just wanted to show some affection~” We both laughed, but we were interrupted by the loud crow that had stopped by,

“A mission for you, a mission for you! Upper moon two spotted! Upper moon two spotted!” The crow told us the location and we got ready to leave.

“Isn’t the upper moon two really powerful?” I asked as we continued to walk to the destination. Obanai nodded as he turned to face me,

“Mm.” He held both my hands, stopping me in my track.

“Yeah?” Our foreheads touched as he closed his eyes,

“I love you.” Heat rushed to my face as i gasped. Looking away nervously to the side, i responded,

“I love you too, Obanai.” He pressed his lips against mine as if to seal our words with a kiss.

“Alright, let’s go.” He didn’t let go of my hand, holding onto me tightly as if i will go away. I held back just as tight, finding comfort in the tight grasp.

-------------------------------

“Agh...!” I gripped onto my bleeding side, trying to stop the blood from flowing.

“Haaahhhh! What a miraculous sight!!!!” cried a psychotic voice. I bit my lip, looking over at Obanai. He wasn’t doing any better than i was. We didn’t expect the upper moon two to have another upper moon with him.

“You all die today!” I was too exhausted that i was slow to react to the blade about to pierce me. I closed my eyes, the pain spreading throughout my whole body, but the cut didn’t go through all of me. A warm body covered mine... No... My eyes snapped open, Obanai looked at me with a look of sorrow, his arms encircling me,

“Ah, sorry... I knew i shouldn’t have brought you into this mission... Because of me you’re going to die...”

Using the last ounce of energy i had, i placed my hand against his cheek,

“No. I’d rather die than live with the pain of not being able to be with you... I love you, Obanai.” Blood seeped out of our mouths, the blade getting pulled out of us and we collapsed onto the snow.

Obanai rolled over to my side, his fingers still interlocked with mine, not willing to let go. Voices could be heard in the distance and the demons decided to retreat before they get into more trouble.

“(y/n)... I love you too. I want to be with you. In the next life and the rest, if only fate could allow it.” My eyes watered as our body slowly grew cold, and we fell into a never ending sleep.

--------------------------------

Beep... Beep... Beep...

I stirred slightly, my hand reaching over to press the snooze button. I covered my eyes with my arm, not wanting to get up. What dream did i just have? i don’t remember but it felt like a long one.

Lazily getting out of bed, i went through my daily routine, getting ready to start the day. A ring on the doorbell caught my attention and i hopped towards the door to get it opened.

Upon opening the door, i came face to face with a very familiar face, but i can’t place where i had seen it before.

“Here’s your delivery.” I received the parcel with a smile,

“Thank you very much... Also... Do i know you from somewhere?” Said male jumped slightly, a small genuine smile gracing his features,

“Do you?”

#obanai iguro #iguro obanai #obanai x reader #iguro x reader #demon slayer #kimetsu no yaiba #demon slayer x reader #kimetsu no yaiba x reader #anime #kny #kny x reader #snake pillar #snake pillar x reader

215 notes · View notes

blubberingmess · 4 years ago

Text

Ready to comply [Android!Bucky x fem!reader]

Summary: you accidentally drunk-'bought' an android, what could go wrong?

*sigh*

Warnings: a lot of cursing and mention of sex. Heavily inspired by the video game called 'Detroit: Become Human', don't worry everyone can still read this.

|3043|

"No, don't leave me! Please."

"I have to... It's for the best, Maria."

"No! Alejandro, don't do this to me!

The sound of the old show from the 2030s and the crunch of the chips on every bite you make were the only things that can be heard inside your small, dingy apartment.

"You really need to take care of yourself! I mean, look at this! Why is there a bra on the freaking counter?"

Ah yes, and also the loud nagging of your big sister. You love her, you really do, but sometimes you just want to just punch her in the face for being so loud every time she comes to visit.

You simply ignored her and continue watching the show in front of you, shoving a handful of chips in your mouth and crunching down on it a bit loudly on purpose. The sound of heavy footsteps can be heard emerging from the kitchen area and stopped in front of you.

Looking up with an unamused expression on your face, you are met by your sister's glare with her arms cross over her chest. Her luxurious clothes and accessories just makes you wince at how bright it is, the urge to obnoxiously hissed at her and hide away from such brightness is strong.

"You need an android."

You were about to actually hiss at her when you were stopped by her sudden suggestion, although, it's more of a command rather than a suggestion. You blink, slowly registering what she just said.

"The fuck do I need an android for?"

Your apartment might not look the best but it's home. Your sister just isn't used to such place, living the life as a supermodel and traveling around the world. Your apartment looking like shit is not a good valid reason for you to buy one. You can take care of yourself, plus, those things are expensive and may you add, weird.

You're not against them, to be honest you're fascinated by CyberStark's inventions; A fan of Stark himself. His inventions just gives you the creeps becasue of how human-looking they are. Kept you guessing who is an android and who is a human when going out.

Thankfully enough, CyberStark designed their androids with an LED in their right temples, one of the distinction of androids between humans. But still...

"Your apartment is a mess. You aren't taking care of yourself or even cook yourself some decent food--"

"I can cook! I just don't feel like it," you protest, clearly offended.

Your sister ignores you and resumes on listing off the reasons why you needed an android with with you groaning every sentence. Finishing off with a, "-- also, you haven't gotten laid in months."

You clicked the pause button on the remote and toss it beside you, mouth agape. "Why the fuck do you care about my sex life all of the sudden?! And for your information, I'm broke. I can't afford a normal android, more so an android with a dic-."

She sighed. "Do you even have a job?" Yes, I hack shits for a living.

You pursed your lips together before answering with a casual chuckle, "Of course I am, sis." You quickly moved the subject before she could ask anymore, "The point is, I don't have enough money to buy myself an android."

"Even the cheaper ones? They only cost ten grand."

Not all of us are getting paid just by posing in front of the camera, sis.

"Even the cheaper ones," you repeated, shoving a piece of chip in your mouth. You were about to grab the remote you tossed beside you but stopped when you heard her speak.

"Here."

You widened your eyes at her outstretched hand, more specifically, the black card. "Woah what? Are you serious? No."

"Yes. Give it back to me as soon as you bought an android. Don't forget, I'll get notified on every purchase you'll be making so don't you dare waste my money."

"What if I want to order some parts for my Nitro? Or my computer suddenly blows up?"

"Not a surprise, but no. Just an android. Order some foods if you want but that's all."

"Um... thanks."

|12am|

The nearest CyberStark branch isn't what you called 'near', it's about a mile away from your apartment; a few minutes drive using your beloved motorcycle; Nitro.

You decided to give yourself just one glass of wine a few hours ago just to let yourself unwind; think about your life choices. But the more you think about it, the more you didn't noticed that 'one glass of wine' became a 'one bottle of wine'.

Now here you are, currently in the middle of the empty sidewalk, staring up at the brightly lit logo of CyberStark all while trying to stay upright.

Taking a deep breath, you stepped inside the shop and widen your eyes in awe. The inside is very bright and clean in contrast to your outfit which is a mismatched pajamas; is a bit wrinkly and slightly dirty - is that a ketchup stain? Whatever.

You're the only customer inside, thank God.

"Hello ma'am. How may I help you?" You yelped at the sudden voice and glanced at your left to see who it was. A blue LED on It's temple; It's a female android with blonde hair and blue eyes, attractive and unnaturally symmetrical - a typical look for androids, they have to be symmetrical and pleasing for the human eyes.

"Um, yeah. I'm looking for an android?" You mentally smack your head at the stupid question.

The female android nodded it's head, gesturing towards a line of different kinds of androids. "What kind of android are you looking for, ma'am?"

"I don't... I don't actually know." It feels weird talking to someone who looks like a human but is clearly not.

"We have androids that are specialized for house work." Gesturing at the left said of the shop where there are different kinds of varieties of androids are staring into space, only blinking every few minutes.

The female android gestures towards the right side of the shop where another line of different looking androids are. Just like the left side, they just stands there, only blinking and staring into space.

They look... so lifeless.

"On the right side, we have androids that are specialized for caregiving; seniors and toddlers. To the back we have..."

The voice of the android was suddenly blocked off from your ears, focusing at the large box in a vertical rectanglar form that's being carried by two androids while a human man beside them talked, carrying a clipboard in his hand.

They carefully placed it on top of a small platform before opening the metal box and almost choked on air at what you saw.

Even with its eyes closed, you could tell that the android is handsome. It's a model you've never seen before, a new model perhaps? It's hair is brunette; neatly trimmed to the sides while it's thick, curly on top. It's dressed in the usual android uniform of CyberStark, with the necktie and such. You could tell that this android is much more built than the other models, and maybe a bit more taller as well.

"What's that?"

The female android stops and searched her eyes to where you are pointing at, LED flickering from orange then back to blue.

"Android B107, the latest android of CyberStark." The two androids and the man from before walks away after making sure the said B107 is all ready and set for the day.

You walked towards the said B107, giving it a once over and hum in appreciation.

"Does it work?" You shove your hands inside your pockets (thankfully your pajamas has pockets), casually and unashamedly checking out the currently asleep android.

Damn, look at those thighs.

The female android's LED started to flicker once again before answering, "Yes." She walked up to the platform where the B107 and pressed a button on the small white stand, tapering up where a small red button is located, before stepping back.

With a single push of the button, the BB107 came to life. You watched in awe as it slowly opens it's eyes, blinking a few times before it focuses down on you.

He looks so soft and innocent, like a puppy.

"Pleasing to the eyes indeed," you whispered. You watched at how his bright blue eyes scanned your whole face before staring up ahead like the rest of the androids, blank and spaced out.

You hate it.

Turning your eyes back at the only android you can talk to at the moment, you asks, "What does it do?"

It's LED flickered from blue to red real quick as soon as you asked the question. "I'm sorry ma'am, but it's classified for now," it answered monotonously.

You quirked an eyebrow at it and unconsciously started fiddling the small device inside your pocket. "What? Then why is it placed here then?"

"I'm sorry ma'am, but it's classified for now." Again, with that monotonous, android-esque tone in its voice.

A scoff left your mouth and sassily roll your eyes. "Then tell me something about the android that isn't classified. Geez."

Both of you unbeknownst at the small movement from the B107, it's eyes locked down on your frame. Eyes slightly narrows as it tried to read the datas and information in front of his lens, almost all are empty except for your name and a file he can't access.

[(Y/n) ::surname not found::; ::age not found::; ::year of birth not found:: occupation: unknown;]

[History; not found]

[File.exe 09002576] - [File can not be opened]

The B107 analyzed your movements and the way you lightly swayed side to side.

[(Y/n);; intoxicated]

"B107 is a prototype, first of its kind."

That immediately got you hooked and without having a second thought, you whirl your whole body towards the blonde and grinned.

"I'm buying this one."

The blonde simply shakes it's head. "I'm sorry ma'am, but the B107 is not for sale."

You inhale, grasping the small device a bit tighter. "Oh? Why's that?"

"Just like the recent models, CyberStark have yet to introduce the model before deciding if they should sell models like B107 in the future."

You hummed with a quick look around the empty android shop, before pointing behind the android. "What about that one? I'm sure it's for sale."

The gullible android turns her head to look at where you're pointing at and saw a stray dog peeing on the large glass window of the shop. Before the android could even turn back around, you immediately sticks the tiny cube like device on It's arm.

The android immediately started sizzle and popped the moment the device came contact with it. It's outer skin deactivated around the area, the white plastic coming into view.

Small sparks are coming out from its LED light before the android completely stopped moving, standing still with its eyes wide open.

You're no monster, you just turned it off; reset all of it's data and delete all the scans of your face the android made.

"If I told you to sell me the android, Sell me the fucking android," you slurred, already feeling your head spin. You quickly grabbed the small screen from its hand and blindly scanned the black card before tossing it behind you without a care.

The BB107 watched it all happened before him and can't help but feel... slightly amused. The corners of his already lightly upturned lips lifts up more into a tiny smirk while his eyes remained blank.

The B107 averted it's gaze from the deactivated android and look back down at you, hands unwrapping from its back and down to it's sides.

"B107... B... B... Bucky. Yeah, I like the sound of that. Your name is Bucky." You snapped your head on the now 'dead' android and points your index finger to your 'Bucky'.

"You heard that? His name is Bucky." Before swinging your attention back to your android, puffing your chest - a futile attempt to look superior since he's basically towering over you with or without the platform, not to mention, much more powerful.

"You probably know this by now; noticed you scanning my face. My name is (Y/n) and I'm your owner now, do you understand?"

[Face scan>>(Y/n):acquaintance]

Bucky nodded his head once, not hiding the smirk from his face. "Ready to comply, (Y/n)."

The sound of his voice is so deep and smooth, so... arousing.

You physically shook your head at the thought of jumping the android's bone, you don't even know if he is one of those kinds of androids, yet. Maybe next time.

Also,'Ready to comply' ? That was new.

"Good. Now let's go, I'm hungry." You wrapped your hand on his cold ones and intertwined your fingers together. Surprisingly, the android lets you.

Unbeknownst to you, you didn't actually activated the small screen after you took it from the female android and just unceremoniously tossed it behind you.

You didn't actually paid for the android. That means you don't own the B107 in anyway, and yet... he lets you drag him out of the CyberStark shop like you do.

Chapter 2

How's the AU? Didn't find one with Bucky yet. Let me know if there is, I wanna read one 🙏💛

#bucky #bucky x reader #bucky x reader fluff #bucky x reader smut #android!bucky #android!bucky x reader #bucky barnes #bucky barnes x reader fluff #bucky barnes x reader smut #bucky barnes x reader #android!bucky barnes #android!bucky barnes x reader #bucky barnes fic #bucky fic #bucky x chubby!reader #avengers x reader #james buchanan barnes #B107-1

288 notes · View notes

ciggylungz · 4 years ago

Text

Rivals. c2

Rivals: chapter 2

3.2k words

Summary: Y/n and Harry are both CEO’s of their parent’s companies since they inherited the businesses from them, they’ve been rivals since they were kids- now that they’re professional adults how will their rivalry affect them?

When Friday rolled around Y/n was excited, she’d had a grueling week and been working 18 hours a day for the past 6 days so she was more than thrilled to have a break. Friday’s were usually pretty tame in the office, but just her luck that day a new product design was dumped on her desk and she was tasked with going through the mountains of papers filled with advertisement ideas, promotion pictures and commercial ideas for the new line of clothes and perfumes coming out for the winter season since they were a few weeks away from December. Due to the time crunch she couldn’t really afford to push it off, so she sat at her desk and reviewed everything well past her normal hours.

It was around 7 in the evening when she pulled out the bottle of tequila she kept in her desk for late nights like this, grabbing some ice from the office kitchen and a tonic water from her own mini fridge stashed in the closet in her office. She kept the lighting low, her eyes already feeling the strain of the fluorescent bulbs and fine print papers after hours of reading and she’d like to save the headache for the next morning if possible.

She was a tad bit startled when a knock sounded at her office door, she glanced to the clock seeing it was nearing 10 at night and she knew her assistant left at 8 so she was a surprised by the interruption. Of course, he had to be the one knocking. Even through her mild intoxication she could tell that curly mop of hair as him, his face joining his locks a second later as he waltzes into her office. His lips were tugged in a small smile, hands holding a binder with a plastic bag cradled in his left one.

“Ah! Getting a bit wild in the office tonight? Tequila, you naughty girl!” he gave her a fake disapproving look companied with a stern finger pointing between her and the now half empty bottle. Y/n was always a bit looser after a drink, so she didn’t have her usual bitter comeback loaded she instead felt a strange shot of happiness? Relief? Fondness? She couldn’t put her finger on it. It was too foreign of a feeling to be associated with the man. The woman didn’t understand why she didn’t feel the sense of loathing tugging at her when he spoke, instead she let out a small laugh before flipping him off.

Harry was surprised yet pleased at her reaction. He always loved tipsy y/n, the booze seemed to soften her overly serious nature and make her a bit sweeter. They had some of their best moments together after they had a good buzz going, they’d even had a few instances of cuddling during their alcohol induced haze. He remembers those times fondly; he thinks back on them at times when they’re arguing or in the middle of a grudge holding session. Harry knew she’d never admit it, but deep down behind all her walls she really was a loving, sweet girl. She always had been yet her pride and fear of vulnerability would never let her admit it.

“Hello Harry, any reason you’ve broken into my place of work?” she tipped the glass back to her lips, taking another sip of her cocktail as she waited for his response. She watched him set his things down, shrugging his suit jacket off before rolling his sleeves to his elbows. “Saw you through the window, was workin’ late myself. Thought misery needed a bit of company, and knowing you I knew you’d probably need a designated driver for the night miss tequila.” He lifted his eyebrows in a slight teasing manner, a smile growing on her lips as she giggled quietly, raising her hands in surrender. “bad habits die hard, huh?” she retorted, the smile didn’t drop from her features and Harry loved it. She always had such a beautiful smile. Her plushy lips molded into the shape, her braces did their job giving her a perfect even smile. She had a genuine smile on, he could tell by the way it met her eyes that seemed to brighten when she was in a good mood. She was beautiful. He truly didn’t understand why she had always been so self-conscious. he hated when she’d talk negatively about her looks, weight, body etc. He’d always found her to be a very beautiful woman, and her strong personality amplified that even further.

“That they do miss Y/l/n, they do indeed.” He agreed with a nod, reaching his hand into the previously noted bag pulling out some bread, followed by small slices of cheese and finally a container of grapes. They both shared a love for the particular grouping of food, often having it for snack as kids or packing it when they went on little trips with their friends. It was their thing in a sense. He might amp it up a bit to feel a special bond with her in some way, even if it’s just over a love of the same foods.

“Brought some goodies, might share with you if you’re nice to m’.” Harry made himself comfortable on the couch, toeing off his shoes to leave him in his red dress socks. He liked to have accent colors when he dressed for work, often opting for pocket squares, socks or collar pins to tie together his outfits. He had decided early on just because he was in a work environment didn’t mean he had to dress boring, he worked in fashion for Christ sake so he enjoyed a bit of complimentary accessories. Tastefulness is key though, and he knew how to pick them right.

Y/n polished off her drink, reaching to pour herself another mixing it with a coffee straw she snagged from the kitchen during her original venture out. the woman shrugged slightly, taking a sip with a little smack of her lips at the strongness. She went a bit heavy on the tequila this time around.

“Eh, I’m on a diet anyway.” Her response amused Harry, chuckling lightly before popping a grape into his mouth. He always appreciated someone with a quick wit, and Y/n checked that box for him. He was starting to realize she checked most of his boxes regarding things he found attractive…and he wasn’t sure how to feel about that.

It was nearing midnight when Y/n started to show signs she was fully drunk. Her head bobbed slightly, body lightly swaying and Harry saw her eyes flutter every so often. He could read her like a book, he knew she was stressed, tired and wasted just from a single glance. The man found it quite cute, she looked so soft and cute when she was in this state. She radiated that type of energy that made you want to hug her; she wasn’t as guarded and flighty. She looked utterly trashed but relaxed and he didn’t mind the drunkenness if it meant she wasn’t as worked up as usual. She worked hard; the woman deserved to let loose once in a while.

“Hey, think it’s time to head out hmm?” Harry slowly sat up as he spoke, stretching with a few quiet pops of his joints. Y/n lifted her head slightly, giving him doe eyes and a pouty lip. “but I have work to do…” a hiccup sounded after she spoke, making her body jolt slightly. “It’ll be there on Monday, it’s late and you’re wasted love. C’mon time to go, hey don’t get all misty eyed on me it’s okay. Swear it’s alright, everything will get done.”

Harry frowned mid-way through his sentence seeing her eyes gloss with tears. She could be quite an emotional drunk, she bottled up her feelings 24/7 so in any sort of weakened state she began to crack. Harry had seen it only twice in the thirteen years of knowing her. The first time they were 15, she’d just broken up with her boyfriend at the time who was a total douche and he’d spent the six months the pair were together practically bullying the girl and mainly spending the time they had together fucking her. she had gotten absurdly drunk and walked to Harry’s home, sobbing and shaking only to spend the rest of the night cuddled into his chest. it was a toxic relationship and Harry always hated that guy; he gave the boy a few swift kicks to the ribs a few days after the incident. The second was during spring break, the pair were freshly 20 and someone had groped her at the club. Y/n had a panic attack on the bathroom floor and Harry sat with her the whole time, even though the filthy floor was sticky with booze and god knows what else he didn’t even think of leaving her behind.

Y/n took in a deep breath nodding her head slightly, letting Harry put the bottle back in it’s hiding spot and organize her papers before getting himself situated and heading to the car. With some episodes of tripping over her own feet and dizziness he’d managed to get her into the passenger seat, buckling her and joining her in the vehicle.

“Y/n no, you can’t smash the window! Where are your house keys? Put the rock down”

Bargaining with someone who’s intoxicated was never easy, but he was worried about the woman chucking a random stone through her first-floor window instead of just unlocking the door. Drunk minds aren’t the soundest he supposed seeing as he was prying a rouge rock from y/ns hand.

Eventually the keys were located and used to forge entry into her modest town house. Unlike her parent’s y/n wasn’t into flashy mansions and cars. She didn’t see a purpose for such a large home when she was the only resident, plus it creeped her out knowing there would be more room for potential squatters if she had opted for an 8-bedroom 6-bath mansion like her parents had for the 3 of them. She was never someone who fancied showing off expensive thing, she found it tacky and risky because you’re flashing to people that you have expensive things to steal. So, when she purchased a home, she opted for a modest 2-bedroom town house and she really did love it.

Harry was greeted with a subtle scent of cedar and nutmeg, reminding him y/n always opted for fall themed candles and home fragrances. She felt it made places feel cozier and warmer. contrary to her guarded and sometimes cold personality, she always wanted her home to feel welcoming.

Her décor was nice, a large leather couch with some dark red throw pillows along with a fuzzy blanket folded and draped over the back of the furniture. Some arm chairs also filled the Livingroom, art hung evenly on the wall and a tv mounted right in the center of the adjacent wall. A nice area rug and coffee table really finished off the center room, it was an inviting set up and Harry had to resist the urge to sit on the large couch that seemed to be calling to him as he started walking her up the steps.

The bedframe groaned as she flopped herself down on her mattress, a content sigh leaving her lips as the woman kicked off her shoes. “mmmm love my bed, missed it.” The woman placed an affectionate pet to her pillow, Harry laughing slightly at her antics whilst searching her dresser for clothes to change her into. Pinching a pair of sleep shorts and a tshirt before tossing it on the bed making his way into her bathroom so she could change in private.

Once the girl was situated, he reappeared, picking up her dirty clothes and putting them in her hamper for her. everything was going well, they weren’t fighting and she seemed to really be enjoying his presence but because Harrys an idiot he had to ruin it.

“maybe if you weren’t such a raging bitch, I wouldn’t have to come take you home and you’d have a boyfriend who could huh?”

He intended it to be their playful teasing, how they usually pick on each other and make rude comments but it came across harsher than intended. He sounded utterly mean and spiteful, and after Y/n had spent the evening warming up to him and even enjoying his company that felt like a smack in the face. Just when she thought maybe he’d changed or wasn’t so bad he had to make a comment, picking a topic she was already very sensitive about because all her previous relationships were very abusive and put her in the position she was in now of being so guarded and cold she was left to a life of loneliness.

There was a beat of silence, Harry registering his tone and how he’d just switched the atmosphere entirely. There was no sense of playfulness anymore, just hurt and anger. He regretted ever opening his mouth, seeing the woman look away from him with veins visible on her neck from the restraint she was using to hold back her tears. She cursed herself for drinking, it always made her more sensitive and she felt like a fool for not seeing Harry was just waiting for her to become vulnerable so he could strike back even when truly it wasn’t his intention, his actions left her with only that theory to believe.

Y/n cleared her throat and shot him the best glare she could while her eyes burned with tears begging to escape. “You can see yourself out Harry.” The dismissal was curt and quiet, there was no option for bargaining or pleading because she didn’t want to hear anything else he had to say. Harry knew when to pick his battles with her so he knew it was best he left, sighing slightly before leaving the bedroom making sure he locks her front door for her on his way out. he’s never wanted to beat his own ass so bad in his life.

As much as Y/n tried to hide it under her cold, blunt exterior- she was extremely insecure and broken inside. She never learned how to express her emotions or hurt. Y/n never had parents there to guide her nor comfort her in her times of need. She’d never had anyone who cared about her to look out for her besides neglectful nannies who left her to her own devices most of her childhood. She was emotionally stunted, and it had made her vulnerable to shitty people her whole life. It led to her having a 17-year-old boyfriend when she was 13 that pressured her into losing her virginity and emotionally abused her the entirety of their year long illegal relationship. It put her in the position of having a revolving door of toxic abusive relationships with cruel boys who treated her poorly, her father was never around so she never had an example of a good man so she resorted to getting attention and validation in whatever form she could even when it was harmful and a façade to use her body and status. The woman was never taught how to handle her emotions and it led to her clawing for control in any way she could, any sort of distraction and turned her to dark, destructive behaviors in her teen years that still haunt her in the form of physical and mental scars now that she’s in her adult years. She’d practically had to raise herself, and now that she’s grown, she’s running the company that stole her parents from her. she can’t tell who she hates more, her parents or herself.

Harrys word seemed to pop the stitches on an internal wound she thought was close to healing. While he was joking, she couldn’t tell. It was said with such a bitter malice it made her skin crawl. Sure, they’ve been mean to each other for 13 years but in her vulnerable state and the knowledge he had of her past his words seemed deliberate and cruel for the sole purpose of hurting her. not a stupid joke like he’d intended.

She couldn’t get it out of her head, she spent the remainder of the weekend nursing her hangover and a wounded soul. Her mind was screaming self-hating words, cruel statements towards herself and pushing her to look for comfort in another person again even when she knew she was vulnerable to falling back into the arms of yet another man who wasn’t good for her but she couldn’t bring herself to care enough about herself to make the best choices for her. she felt like she had something to prove to Harry, herself and the universe that she wasn’t so horrible that no one could stand to be around her even if the person she chose only stuck around to leech off her. it was a stupid mindset, one that’s left her torn to shreds numerus times since her early teenage years but the spiral Harrys verbal bite sent her into had her internally turning back into 14-year-old y/n who just wanted to feel like she mattered. She was setting herself up for pain again, she knew it. But like she stated before, old habits die hard.

and y/n decided she must be a glutton for punishment when her fingers started typing in the familiar number of her ex.

#harry styles angst #harry styles imagine #harry styles fanfiction #harry styles fluff #harry styles series #rivals #harry styles smut #harry styles writing #harry styles blurb #harry styles drabble #harry styles x yn #harry styles x reader #harry styles fanfic #harry styles concept #harry styles au #CEO!harry #CEO!yn

276 notes · View notes

86-was-his-year · 4 years ago

Text

I’m Not Letting You Go| E.W. (Spoilers for Part 2!!)

Summary: You won’t Ellie go on this mission by herself even if everyone else tells you no.

Warnings: Mentions of Death (Spoilers), Swearing, PTSD mentions, Ellie being mad but being cute at the same time, little nsfw (oops) a lot of angst like no joke

A/N: I loved The Last of Us Part 2 (Most of it anyway) and I wanted to show more love to Ellie cause nobody writes about her and I need it for my bi-sexual ass.

The snow gathered thickly around the edge of the small mansion that we followed the horse tracks to. Shimmer was wandering around the area aimlessly and I knew Ellie was still here, Shimmer would never leave without her. They’ve bonded over these couple of years and I know Ellie would be upset if anything happened to her.

“Guys, I found Shimmer! Search the fence for a way in!” I yelled to Jesse and Dina while looking around the area to see if there were any openings on the bottom of the fence. A pile of bodies were around the beginning of the fence and I didn’t doubt that was the expert work of either Tommy or Joel. Maybe they got caught in the storm and had to find a way to keep themselves from freezing to death.

I followed the faint tracks and it led to a little opening in the fence. Maybe Ellie took this way and had the same idea. Maybe she was warming up by the fire with Joel and Tommy while they just waited out the storm. I know that Joel and Ellie haven’t been in the best of places but I also know that she was trying to forgive him. I kept thinking back to the day at the hospital.

I was waiting for my surgery and he burst open the door in front of me. He looked me up and down and saw the large bite and cysts on my ankle, just under my blue hospital gown.

“Please take me with you. Please I don’t want to die.” He looked at me and nodded.

“Do you know how to get out of this damn place?” We wondered through the halls and checked every room. The alarms began to get louder and louder, they were alerting everyone that we were escaping. I didn’t want to go back, I over heard them talking and they were going to kill her and me just because we didn’t turn. The world didn’t deserve our help, the world deserves to burn.

“You have to take a left here and then a right. There’s an elevator at the end of the hall and it leads to a parking garage on the bottom floor we can get a car and get the fuck outta here.”

It wasn’t hard to get to the garage but it was hard to see Marlene standing there with a gun pointed at Joel. I shimmied myself behind him and gripped onto his shirt. I watched and listened as Marlene tried to convince Joel to let us go. She was explaining the logistics of taking two young girls on a trip across the country as if she knew where we were going.

I saw the handle of his gun glint off the light and it sparked something in me that I had never felt before. I wanted to protect Joel and Ellie, there was only a matter of time before the rest of the fireflies alive would come after us and all of this would be for nothing. The handle was cold in my hand I took three quick steps to the right and shot straight at Marlene. She fell to the ground as she started groaning in pain.

“Get to the car now.” He jogged to this truck and opened the back door urging me in before stuffing Ellie in along with me. “I’ll be back.” He slammed the door and walked over to Marlene. I put Ellie's head on my lap and began to stroke her hair. I jumped in my seat as I heard a single gunshot and I knew this would be all in the past.

“Ellie!” The back door was open and the blinds were rustling uncontrollably. The snow crunched behind me and I drew my gun turning around way too fast for my brains liking. Dina and Jesse were standing there with their hands up and I turned back around without any regard for them. I needed to find them and make sure they were okay. Part of me had this silent dread built inside, they would never leave the door open like that.

“Ellie!” I took off immediately, searching every room and every closet that I could see, I had to find them. Dina and Jesse were going back to check if I missed anything in my haste to find them. My search was turning up empty all the closets were empty and all the rooms were turning up blank, they were no where to be seen. I walked into the kitchen, the last room that needed to be checked and found an open door. I looked down and immediately ran down the steps. I flung the door open and took in the sight before me.

“Oh my God.” I looked down at the lifeless body by the blood splattered window. I watched Joel leave in those clothes this morning. Ellie was at my feet knocked out cold with blood running down her face, she was here. Did they make her watch as they killed her or did she get here and attempt to fight back after the fact?

“T-They’re down here!” I slid down to my knees and dropped my gun to the side. Ellie was shifting around and groaning in pain. Her face was banged up but her nose wasn’t crooked so that meant it wasn’t broken, at least from my slim amount of doctor knowledge. As Ellie shifted herself awake I grabbed her head and brought it into my lap, I knew this was going to be a shit storm when she woke up so I wanted to comfort her while I could.

“Fuck!” Jesse walked down the stairs and went to check his body, there was blood all over the window and his coat wasn’t moving up and down with soft methodical breaths. It was the one notion that would tell us that he was alive and it gave us no sign. I could feel my chest tighten up as I en-graved the image of Joel into my brain. All the times that he helped me overcome something, all the times he spent cracking jokes with Ellie and me when we had bad dreams, It all was ruined in this moment. I would never get to see him again.

“No.” I looked down to see Ellie turning her head to look at Joel.

“Ellie don’t look.” I pulled her face away and made her look at me.

“I had to see it. I could’ve done something.” Her tears ran down her face and I felt my heart clench in my chest. I sat her up and held her to my chest rocking her back and forth as I let myself sob over my loss.

I held his shirt between my fingers, the warmth was leaving it but the smell was everything I needed. It was the last thing he wore before that day, he had coffee in this shirt, he played guitar for me in this shirt, and I couldn’t help but think that I’ll never have those moments with him again. I’ve stayed in his bed this past week, I’ve only moved to take a shower and eat a little bit of food.

People have been knocking on the door trying to give me casseroles and get well soon cards but I didn’t need their sympathy, it won’t make me get back what I’ve lost. Ellie hasn’t come by yet and I really don’t want to see her face right now, I’ve spent so much time watching her and Joel bond every time she would crack a little joke she would try to include me. I took a whiff of his coat and let out a sob, my heart was clenching and my chest was tightening in on me, Its felt like I couldn’t breathe these last few days and it won’t go away.

The door rattled and my eyes shot open, I didn’t want to see anyone right now. Maybe it was Maria coming to see if I would clear his stuff out and move away, or maybe it was Tommy trying to get any info that could lead him to the killers. He said one of them was Abby and they were from the Washington Liberation Front but I couldn’t care right now. The steps up the stairs were rhythmic and soft, but I couldn’t rule out that they were going to kill me, like they did to Joel.

I grabbed the gun form under my pillow and shot up out of bed only to see Ellie looking at me and the look on her face utterly and completely destroyed me. The tears ran down my face harder and I could see the war going on between her eyes. I lowered the gun and put it back under my pillow before turning over and gripping onto the shirt again.

“You know he used to lay with me when I had bad dreams?” My eyes were hot and puffy from crying, my nose was clogged with snot, my cheeks were wet and sticky, and my throat was hoarse from screaming into nothing. I couldn’t stop crying it was like my body was just acting on its own and I couldn’t pull back the tears or the sobs anymore.

“He would, wouldn’t he?” She walked closer and sat on the edge of the bed. Her hand rested on my ankle and I felt myself flinch back, she knew about my bite mark long ago but it never stopped me from trying to hide it. Her fingers brushed the edge of my leggings away and rubbed the raised area of my bite.

“Yeah, when I would scream at night he would be there as soon as I woke up. His pajamas were always so cute, little blue pajama pants and a graphic t-shirt. I would dream about us dying.” I pulled the shirt closer to me and listened to the sound of Ellie breathing.

“I remember when we found those. We got it for his birthday right? Not exactly designer but it was something.” She took her hand away and my heart dropped as she broke contact. I thought she was going to leave me to just cry my eyes out. I would like to think she would have come earlier but I didn’t tell anyone I was here so I doubt she knew.

“You know you could’ve told me where you were.” She crawled up on the bed and made her way over to me. She really is able to read my mind sometimes, even if I din’t like it. I moved the shirt and let her lay down next to me, the bed springs squeaking with age.

“I’m surprised he even made his bed.” I ran my hands across the now ruffled sheets and smiled.

“I know a hardened survivor and he does house chores.” She put her hand next to mine and we just stayed there.

“He wanted to do right by you. He didn’t mean to lie but he wasn’t wrong.” I ran my hand down her arm and across her chemical burn. She did it when first got here God, the smell was in her room for weeks. Burning skin and chemicals mixed horribly and I can just remember Joel’s face when he walked in to her screaming.

“I know. I just wish you guys would have told me sooner.”

“Ellie!” The jolting of the horse wavered my voice as it ricocheted off the tall buildings. We knew where she would go, it’s where she always talked about going back and finding out the truth about what happened to us.

“There she is!” Joel urged his horse into a gallop and I followed him closely. Shimmer was standing next to Ellie as she looked through her bag. “Stay here, kiddo.” He hopped off his horse and I let them talk. I could hear her crying as she gripped her chest. Of course she was hurt I mean I would be too, if I didn’t know the truth.

She refused to talk to me for weeks but we grew up together and of course I knew how to make her talk. I brought her new music and a bunch of new movies which I totally almost got my face ripped off for. She laid her head on my shoulder and ranted about how she felt and it was good. She finally opened up to me and I felt how she felt.

“You knew the whole time? Why didn’t you just tell me?” She took her head off of my shoulder and turned on the couch. The pain in her eyes was real but there was something different swirling in those beautiful emeralds.

“I wanted you to trust Joel. He lied to protect you. He knew that if he told you the truth he wouldn’t have you anymore and I know how much that tears him up. He loves you, Ellie.” I put my hand on her arm and watch her process this.

“Jesus, you sound so grown up.” She sniffed and wiped her eyes with the back of her hands. She chuckled and looked back at me.

“You Missy, should know more about anyone else about growing up way too fast.” I poked her should and she fell back on the couch.

“Oh yeah?” She got back up and flung herself onto me. It knocked me off balance and I fell back, pulling both of us down to the floor. I landed on top of her and started laughing.

“Oh shit, still got the upper hand!” She grabbed my arm and pushed me over. She brought my arms above my head and pinned them there.

“Now who’s got the upper hand hm?” She brought one of her hands down to my face and traced my features.

“Looks like I’m your prisoner.” I tried wiggling out of her grasp and found that I really couldn’t. “What are you gonna do to me?” There was a taunt to my voice and a smile stretched across her face. My heart was racing too fast to be normal, not normal with Ellie though. Sometimes I would look at Jesse and get these butterflies but only with him. I mean that fucker was way too handsome for his own good.

“I had a couple of ideas.” She shrugged the best she could with one shoulder and brought her thumb to run across my bottom lip. It was something that I never thought I would experience not with Ellie at least. She slowly leaned forward and planted her lips on mine. I’ve had my first kiss already so it wasn’t a new feeling to me. This kid I knew back in a QZ liked me and I liked him so we kissed and then he said I had cooties so that was that.

This kiss was something different, not only because Ellie knew what she was doing but because there was something actually there. Her lips were wet with spit, hers or mine I really couldn’t tell but it didn't matter we locked our lips together and it feels like neither of us wanted to go. It wasn’t fast or rushed we were just intertwined, we took our time and never really wanted to leave. But alas we need air to breathe so she pulled away and leaned against my forehead.

“I think your sentence has been carried out dutifully and therefore, I’m letting you out on good behavior. She let go of my wrist but pulled me up with her. I could feel my lips and they were swollen, I can’t imagine what they look like though. My heart was still racing and the butterflies were still knocking around in my sternum.

“Does this mean you forgive me?” This time I leaned my head on her shoulder and we just rested there watching the movies last seconds. The hero spares the villain and lets him go with the promise of never returning.

“The jury’s still out on that one but I’ll get back to you.”

“Whatcha thinking about?” Ellie pulled me away from my fantasies and I smiled. I sat up and quickly rolled on top of her, grabbing her hands and putting them into the pillows that Joel so carefully made.

“Got the upper hand now didn’t I?” I cocked an eyebrow at her and watched as her eyes swirled with amusement.

“Are you threatening an officer miss?” She put on her best cop voice and put her head to the side.

“And if I am?” I leaned closer and closer with each word. I could feel her hot breath on my cheek and I bit the corner of my lip.

“I guess I’ll,” She grunted with effort but easily turned me over, “have to take you prisoner.” She was straddling me now and I felt all those feelings come back for the first time in years. I never forgot about them, no, but I let them go only because I wanted Ellie to have someone else. Someone better than me.

“Officer please!” I mocked the ladies in the old horror movies and put on my best damsel in distress voice.

“Can’t get out of this one that easy, sugar.” It’s embarrassing to say but I felt arousal pool on the inside of my underwear. Hearing her call me a pet name was all I needed to finally lean up and try to connect my lips with hers. She leaned back and smirked a bit before slowly leaning down.

I finally had what I was missing all these years, her lips on mine once again. The rush in my stomach all came back at once and I let out a tiny whine as I tried to move my arms. She pulled away and looked down at me, shock turning to wonder and then smugness.

“You got a cute set of pipes on you. Let’s hear you use them.” She whispered the last part in my ear and I let out a big breath. This girl was going to torture me, all I wanted was to feel her lips on mine again and she was trying to take detours.

“Ellie? Are you in here?” She shot up in alarm before relaxing.

“Coming Maria!” She looked at me and scrunched her nose. “We aren’t finished yet.” She pointed between the two of us and fixed her hair.

“Wouldn’t dream of it, Officer.” I blew a kiss and watched as she rolled her eyes before leaving. I sighed and turned over to find the shirt no where to be found. I could feel my calming heart pick up it’s pace again. I threw myself off the bed and found that it wasn’t under me. I searched under the pillows and under the bed sheets.

“No, no, no!” I frantically looked at the foot of the bed and finally dropped to my knees in defeat.Tears welled in my eyes and that made it even harder to see while I searched for the prized possession. I felt my hands around the ground and a piece of fabric ran under my fingers. I snatched it and brought it close to me, looking at it and then smelling it. It was his alright.

“Y/N?” Ellie was in the doorway with her arms crossed over her chest, her stance meaning she was closing off again. Once I looked up at her and she saw the tears rolling down my cheeks and the shirt wrinkled between my fingers she dropped her arms and came to me. “Come on, get on up.” She gently grabbed my arms and got me off the floor, sitting me on the manhandled bed sheets.

“I thought I lost it.” I leaned my head into her chest and sobbed. I couldn’t hold back anymore, I needed him here not in the ground.

“I know kid, I know.”

We slept there, in his bed. It felt just normal to sleep with her by my side but I kept dreaming about him. Seeing his blood all over the window and on the ground. I kept imaging his final moments, did he say his last words to Ellie? Did he say that he loved her like he always wanted to? He talked about the way that he would do it but I guess he never really got around to telling her.

I heard him pleading in my mind. He was begging me to help him, yelling in pain as they hit in with the golf club. Ellie told me that’s what they used but she really didn’t want to talk about it anymore so I didn’t make her. I was in the room as a ghost the faceless people talking to Joel about who knows what. I couldn’t see their faces or hear their voices but I watched them hit him endlessly and brutally.

My eyes opened and tears were already piling up onto my pillow. I guess I was crying in my sleep, wouldn’t put it past me. The bed was cold behind me and I shot up, looking around the dark room for where Ellie went. She was sitting on the chest by the end of the bed while putting her shoes on.

“Ellie?” She jumped at the sound of my voice but looked back at me. Her demeanor seemed angry or distraught.

“What are you doing up?” She pulled her pant leg down and stood up. She had the same clothes that she had on yesterday which wasn’t a surprise. We didn’t get to go home and change and I really didn’t want to leave.

“I had a bad dream, where are you going?” I sat up and took the blanket off of my body. The leggings I wore were becoming sweaty and twisted around my legs but I dealt with it and picked up my shoes from the edge of the bed.

“Nowhere, you can lay back down Y/N. I’ll see you in the morning.” She got up and moved towards the edge of the bed to sit down next to me.

“Why do I feel like I won’t?” I laced up my boots and looked at her, “You’re going after them aren’t you?” I stood up and went to Joel’s closet picking out a random shit before throwing it on over my tank top. I looked around the closet to see if there was anything else that I could use. His backpack was just sitting there no use for it so I took it over my shoulder and walked towards Ellie.

“You shouldn’t come. I don’t want you hurt.” She put her hand on my cheek and looked into my eyes.

“This is my fight just as much as it is yours. I’m coming with you Ellie.” I held her wrist and leaned my head against her hand.

“Alright. Maria said I can leave on Shimmer but I guess I could spare some room than bring you along. For Joel.” She pulled me closer and wrapped her arms around my shoulders.

“For Joel.”

#Ellie Williams #ellie x reader #ellie williams x reader #Joel Miller #the last of us #the last of us part 2 #the last of us part 2 spoilers

283 notes · View notes

btswishes · 4 years ago

Text

Love me for who I am now

Bucky x Reader ( Chapter 5)

Previous / Next (6)

Summary: You apply for the Stark internship and end up getting it, so now you have 5 months to make a good impression to continue working with the Avengers.

A/N: I hope the chapters are not too long with no action. Lets see how it goes from now on. I have no idea how long this might end up being, presumably not past 20 chapters. Sorry for any mistakes made, hope you enjoy it even a tiny bit.

Tag list: @vicmc624 @yasminwashere

Word count: 4,076

Warmings: fights, harsh language, not part of the original MCU

Y/N- Your name

Y/L/N- Your Last Name

----------------------------

Three moons shined over your new room one after the other, observing its slow but sure change. A white canvas starting to turn into a personal expression of ownership and personality. Working with Dr. Banner was quite enjoyable. It was you two at first till Tony joined in, showing you little tricks that increased your productivity by 50%. Amazing what one could do with an experienced teacher. You got used to the gym, going on your own at this point. Anxiety now a part of the past. The first week in the compound felt like more than a month. Cups and mugs, kitchen and rooms, you memorized it all by heart – a surprise even to some of the Avengers still struggling with it. Your brain but a sponge for all important information.

Peeking inside your room, the sun gently warmed up your skin, awaking you to a missed call from Nea. Your fingers lazily, based on touch memory, rung her phone back.

“Why don’t you pick up when I call you?” she lectured you in the mic

“Because unlike your grand majesty vampire Nea, we mortals need sleep to function.” You murmured in a groggy tone “Maybe share your ambrosia with me next time.”

“They don’t offer super soldier serum energy drinks there?”

“No.” your voice sounded like two stones being grinded together. Palm rubbed over your eyes, leaning your body on that exact elbow seconds later “What do you want? It’s 6 fucking AM.”

“To have breakfast together grumpy.” Nea had a devilish tone, who knew what she was thinking in that pretty head of hers again.

“Now!?”

“No, no. At 9 maybe. Same place we usually go to.” It took a bit of convincing, but you ended up saying yes “See ya later sugar.” The beep following her voice made you throw the phone to the side and puff out, body falling back on the mattress. Your eyes shot open again a few cloud movements later, when you jumped off the bed and into the bathroom. Your gaze landed on the reflection, hair looking like you had an exciting night – wrong by a mile.

6AM or not, you couldn’t fall asleep anymore, so what was the next best thing? Getting training over while everyone was hopefully still sleeping. Less embarrassment when you miss the punching bag and face plant in it – again.

Workout clothes on your back, bag in hand and a big chug of water – off to the elevator for your exhausted self. Numbers appearing into the little screen one after the other, counting down the floors till you smelled that familiar cleaner. At this point it did the same job as a preworkout powder. Throwing the duffle bag on a bench, you dragged yourself around the gym - thrilled by the emptiness.

“Lovely.” Your voice rung out breathy with relieve. Some cardio later you began your usual workout program designed by yours truly the trio of demons - Nat, Steve and Bucky who in more than one way was the father of the shittiest things you had to do. What normal human being does upside-down crunches?

White chalk enveloped your fist in a cloud, as it made contact with the punching bag. The sheer force pushing back farther with each powerful blow. You huffed and puffed bearing the exhaustion starting to slowly drop and pile in your system. The little trickster in your head began hypnotizing you, making giving up or stopping now such a sweet idea, only one choice away. Yet if you didn’t finish up the daily routine you knew they would catch you and the penalty one was far from pleasant. Better the lesser evil than Satan himself.

“Glad to see you are not training your face for once.” The voice vibrated with an amused bass, conducted by the heavy boots shacking up the room with the same depth.

“Ha, ha.” Your skin made contact with the leather at the last word, taking the object off the chains in one clean swoop “Funny Sergeant. So much so I didn’t even laugh.” Fingers wrapped around your wrists as the punching-bag rested on the floor after its ceremonial thump, making sure there was no damage you could have missed with the lack of pain.

His eyes enveloped your arm, running over your shoulder and to your face, no thought behind his blue eyes. Almost like a force of habit to check for something. Even if his body frame was big you could never noticed him moving, which was scary at first. Bucky could be anywhere at anytime with no sign at all.

“What got you up this early?” he grabbed a second punching bag and threw it on the hook, filling the huge gym hall with the sound of metal hitting metal “Night…terrors?” the sentence came out like a small whisper, hoping you didn’t catch it.

“Nope si-“

“Do I make you uncomfortable?” your words stuck on top of your tongue, just shaking your head “ Then why don’t you use my name the same way you call Steve and Natasha?” your eyes looked at him for a moment, before grabbing the weights from the side and tying them up to your waistline. His head turned to the side, somehow making him feel stupid for letting such a thing leave his lips. A coldblooded soldier, scared of a request.

“I actually had a goodnight sleep, that is until my best friend called me at 6am.” Your body pushed off the floor, chains singing out, tapping on your thighs.

“I see.”

Palms firm on the bar, your neck crooked a bit to catch a glimpse of his sagging posture before refocusing in front.

“How did you sleep…- Bucky?” the blue color in his eyes twinkled with delight, maybe a hint of pleasure at how his name sounded coming out from your lips, with that sweet tone he seemed drawn to the past days. It felt almost like he longed to hear it again from decades ago.

“I slept.” His voice was colored with need to cover his lie with a coat of truth

“Doesn’t look-“ you pulled yourself up the bar “- like you did much of that. Trouble sleeping too?”

Bucky’s fist kept hitting the bag at the same speed you were doing pull ups close by. Two sounds, hand in had married to a familiar rhythm intertwined by silence. His grunts sending a chill down your neck, convulsing it back a bit. It felt almost like his fingers were inches from touching you skin, the area blazing.

“Ugh.” You whined out, his ear twitching in your direction. The thud followed your body walking past him to your bag “I will go take a shower seeing how it is 8 already. Time sure passes fast with you Bucky.” A giggle rung out tugging on a smile. His lips parted, but he gave himself an unaffected façade, even if his heart was doing leaps.

“I don’t talk much.”

“Well maybe if you actually slept more, you would.” Scolding and serious about health issues with this man child, had become a daily occurrence. Seeing how he didn’t even try to lay down. “See ya later.” You waved the back of your hand at him, walking away.

The showers in the compound were amazing. Everyone in the Avengers had their own one. Your shampoo and products were already resting inside waiting for you to jump in. It was a co-ed bathroom, but usually most of you guys had a different schedule so no encounters. Well maybe once or twice with Natasha, but it was fun aside from her teasing. The warm skin on your heel cooled down immediately after it made contact with the light navy tiles.

“Ohhh.” Your muscles made you spasm for a minute before adjusting to the temperature. Water running over your body, relaxing every bit of your strained figure, droplets gently massaging the pain from the inside out rhythmically. The stream pulled your hair down, elongating it with each pass over. You felt your arm lean onto the wall in front, just to enjoy the full effect of the radiating warmth, opening up your sinuses. Eyes slowly closing, taking you to a safe space, almost away from this world and back into another.

After what felt like an eternity of alone time in the gym, Bucky had stopped working out just standing there. He had no more motivation. Fist draped with the soft material of the towel, he made his way to the shared showers before his body froze. Running water caught him off guard, but what laid the finishing blow was the delicious smell of flowers and fruits filling up his senses. Usually faint to people, but he was enhanced – a gift on missions, a knife to his chest when it came to things like these. He took a deep breath, trying to swallow the forming lump in his throat. Bucky didn’t know why this was so difficult for him. He had been in here with others before, but nothing made his blood flow faster than right now.

“Bucky?” your voice shook him out of his daze, nowhere to run anymore.

“Yeah. Sorry I didn’t know you were still here.” Your face flushed red upon hearing him actually answer, for a second you thought it was just a random sound. His heavy footsteps echoed on purpose, almost like he wanted you to know where he was exactly, so you would feel less uncomfortable or frightened. Eyes shooting in the direction of your door, where he seemed to have stopped.

“Something wrong?” your voice pitched with his presence so close to your naked body

“My shower is next to Sam and Steve on the other end, but-“ he stopped opening the door to the one positioned right next to you. “ My name is right here.” It took you a minute to register what could have happened, before a forced laugh pushed out your throat

“Tony got bored I guess.” He always pulled stunts like this from what you saw and were told by others. Pepper made sure to warn you, but you didn’t think he would go this far. Then again, why were you nervous in the first place anyways? Who cares, right? You knew Bucky wouldn’t do anything, he was just a puppy with a scary outer shell. Or maybe you wanted something - a thought turning your eyes a bit dark, glazed over almost.

“I swear, he needs his ass beat.” Bucky growled which didn’t help your situation or thoughts “I will wait for you outside.” Pressing your lips together you held in a thought, that just couldn’t sit still. Its metaphorical fingers pried an escape open.

“It’s ok. I trust you, plus we are team mates Bucky. I don’t think it will always be a nice encounter for us if I started going on missions soon.”

Tense air, steam filling not only the room but also your mind. Damn it! You cursed at yourself, but that soon dissolved the moment you heard the click and water hitting the tiles. For a moment air couldn’t come out of you, only the humidity in the room running over both your bodies.

Gathering yourself together, the memory of your breakfast plans harnessed you into action. Your finger flicked the lid of the bottle open, pouring some onto your sponge. Cutting the water flow, you began rubbing it all over your body, bubbles forming a thin fabric like veil over your figure. Taking in the ambiance of the situation, you could smell that familiar scent that usually came off Bucky – almost relaxing you out of instinct.

“That is a nice shampoo you have there.” You spoke up. Bucky wasn’t a stranger, plus small talk could ease your nerves more. In your mind you were the only one feeling weird – far from the truth.

“It’s a body wash.” He said “I use it for both.”

“You can’t do that!” and just like that anxiety flew out of the window like it wasn’t here, in your chest at all “ That will dry your hair out!”

“It does the job. I don’t mind.”

“Well you should. I know it’s probably too much work for you, but you gotta put some care in yourself too Bucky. This is a terrorist attack to your scalp!”

“You seem very enthusiastic about this subject.” He laughed out, catching you of guard. He was having too much fun and you weren’t having any of it. Bucky should be taking you seriously. Pursing out your lips, the little devil on your shoulder crawled to your ear and whispered with an alluring voice. The corners of your lips curled up in the same evil smirk, as your fingers silently grabbed your mango ice cream with essential oils, shampoo. Tiptoeing over to the wall dividing you, you reached over pouring some on top of his head, while Bucky was busy explaining how it is a waste of time for him. Palm over your lips grasping your jaw, you tried to not let out even the smallest peep, no matter how much you wanted to bust out laughing – he would find out. The sergeant’s big hands rubbed the product into his long hair, before bringing his fingers to his nose and catching your snickering from the other side. A new found confidence started filling your blood circulation with adrenalin.

Bucky didn’t say anything, he used your lack of concentration to do exactly the same. It took you faster to figure it out, his shampoo already soaked up into your hair, roots and scalp.

“Barnes!” a hostile hiss parting your mouth, mad at his childish behavior even thought you were the one that started it in the first place.

“An eye for an eye doll.” You could practically feel him smirking. Switching the game on you, it wasn’t fun being on the receiving end.

“Did you peep on me!” he laughed out and denied , seeing how riled up you were – feeding his inner self

“Don’t let yourself fall prey to your primal instincts James.” This was the first time you used his first, real name. You wanted to tease him, he always acted like a kid so pushing his buttons wouldn’t be something too difficult to achieve. On the other side, fire lit up in his chest, flowing like lava all over his body, skin radiating waves off heat. Bucky’s eyes shot up almost over the wall, dark.

“Oh trust me doll, this wall isn’t high enough or strong enough if I truly wanted to take your figure in.” His palm hit the top of the only barrier between you two, proving his point. The tiles almost cracked under his pressure “If I wanted to I easily could.” Showing just how tall and massive he actually was. The water almost not hitting the floor could give you a good idea about his posture. The image of his back flexing in that pose intoxicated your mind, but you weren’t ready to give up the crown now.

“Don’t be ashamed Bucky. You lack a few years of experience sleeping through them. Happens, no one will put it against you.” Hitting him right in the manhood, low blow even if he was 100+ years.

“Say that after you have experienced me doll. 40s James couldn’t do to you the things super soldier me can.” Your voice hitched upon that whole sentence, the confidence in this man. You heard Steve joking about this from time to time, but coming directly from Bucky was a whole other thing. The shower felt like ages, when you stepped out wrapping the towel around yourself as tight as possible. Not taking your chance with meeting him you dashed towards the door, almost slipping.

“Careful doll face.” his right hand holding you by the waist, chest pressed into you. He had only one towel around his hips dangerously close to sliding off his hips and thick thighs. The water from his hair dripping onto your chest, fixed hungry gaze onto you. “Cat got your tongue? You were so talkative with that wall between us.” A light push and you found yourself back onto your feet and scrambling to get out to the lockers and to your room.

You didn’t want to give yourself a moment to process what happened, so you got dressed and ran off to your destination. Flying through the crowds almost, leaving the situation streets behind.

“Wow wow!” Nea’s hands flew up when your body jumped into the booth she saved for you two “What got you all riled up?”

“I am NOT!” strenuous notes hitting her right in the face.

“Ok…so not the case then. I already ordered your usual. Mind?” you shook your head, leaving your light green bag close to you, trying to calm down. “So.” Leaning onto the soft pads on her palms, Nea eyed you up and down feeling embarrassment oozing out “ Did you break something or someone?”

“No, No. Can you just, drop it?” mimicking her posture you threw your face in your hands, wishing to A) go back in time or B) just disappear from the face of the Earth.

“I was going to but...” pulling her body back, letting it lean on the chair, she scanned “Let me guess. You dressed up in less than 10min, ran here for the same amount of time AND.” Her nose found its way to your hair, making you jump back protectively “You smell like a man, not a boy. A man. Not to mention your red face.” Nea paused, letting you take in her wave of words “Grab a glass of water and let’s see if it will evaporate. Tssssss burning.”

“Your order.” A waitress rolled up with your food. Thanking her, you flashed a forced smile watching her walk away.

“Spill it! Who was it?” arrows were being shot at you. Nea was your best friend. If you didn’t tell her, who would you? After a lot of consideration you sighed, giving her the sign she needed to get ready for this.

An explanation later

“You got cocky.” Her arm taking in her weight on the table minutes after the whole story “ What does the agent even look like? Is he taller? I mean do you have an upper hand or something.”

“It was….Bucky.” you hid your face, waiting for the explosion. Not hearing anything pulled your eyes to her wide ones, mouth hanging almost to the table. With a light motion you closed it back up for her.

“The….the…WINTER SOLDIER!?”

“SHHHHH!” your body flung up, pressing both your hands to her mouth, almost stopping her air. Nea pushed you off, oxygen meeting her lungs before silence again. “Don’t yell!”

“Well I mean WHO WOULDN’T .” She noticed how uncomfortable you were about explaining “At least he smells really good. Is he as beefy as they say? Who is thicker him or Steve? What about Thor, heard he had a nice body too!”

“Calm down. I don’t wanna talk about other people like that.”

“Fine! Keep it to yourself then….” She eyed you, her posture sideways “How is the tower treating you? ” The topic changed to your daily lives and some tea about mutual friends. Breakfast was nice, quite refreshing to meet the city bustle compared to the Zen state of the compound. Nea knew exactly how to calm you down and get you back into your natural rhythm. After paying, you two made your way out the restaurant and back into the ensemble of random sounds.

“Any plan?”

“Hm?” Nea was throwing you a worried stare “About?”

“The situation with the sergeant. You will meet him at some point in there. Gym, hall, common room. You can’t evade him forever. What if you end up being paired up on a mission? Y/N, you are not the type to let stuff like these effect your job.” She was right. There was no way to hide forever. Being bold was what got you in this situation and it could be the answer to it again.

“You are right. If we end up being in a place alone, I will talk it out with him. Probs apologies for making him uncomfortable.” Rubbing the back of your neck you paired the motion with an uneasy, maybe slightly painful laugh.

“ There you go again!” Nea crossed her arms in front of her chest scoffing, letting them fall forcefully. “Going in your head. To me it sounded like he liked it AND teased you back. Don’t force people away like you usually do just because you THINK they don’t like you.” Her smile was soft, sweet like that of a mother giving advice to her hurt child.

“OK!” balling your fingers in a fist you rose them to the level of your chin – aura filled with enthusiasm “I got this!”

“You do!” this girl could hype a crocodile to fly and actually do it.

“What is wrong?” you waved your hand in front of her concentrated face behind you, seeing as how your words weren’t registering anymore

“Better do what you promised me ok?” her hand pushed you back slightly, before you felt an arm as strong as a bolder grab onto you, lifting you off in one swift move.

“TAKE GOOD CARE OF HER!” your best friend’s voice being left further and further away. The disruptive winds were pulling your hair back with the speed the car was drifting with, drying out even the smallest water droplet left. In a moment’s notice you got smuggled in through the big window, finding yourself sitting in someone’s lap.

“Congratulations on your first mission kid.” Steve was holding onto the car’s wheel like there was no tomorrow, driving with speed close to seeing God.

“What is going on!?”you began moving around, confused, catching the city and your freetime in the distance. Bucky’s hands pushed you down onto his lap, trying to stop you from falling out the window

“Tony called. Something out of nowhere popped up and he needs us.”

“Us?” you gasped at the blonde man, trying to calm your heart from the contact with Bucky

“Yup.” His thumb pointed at the back seat “Bruce made sure to pack the stuff we need so just sit down and enjoy the ride. Bucky is pretty comfy.” He threw you a wink.

“Can I go to the back at least?”

“No can do doll. We can’t stop the car.” Your now seat explained

Rage, confusion and who knows what else was stirring up in you, wanting to jab a punch in both the faces of the super soldiers. Tony too, he has been messing around a bit too much lately. Your back hit Bucky’s muscles when you leaned aggressively, pushing your arms to your chest as you blew a strand of hair out of your face. The whole situation pulled a light groan out of him, that didn’t go unnoticed to your shivering thighs.

“We will be there in a bit.” Steve grabbed the gearstick with the same aggression projected on the wheel, his knuckle turning white under the drip. There was no running away from this, first mission or not you at least wanted to know before hand, get briefed maybe. Your knee began jumping nervously. How bad could this actually be - sending 2 super soldiers and a bag of who knows what. If your metal dust was in there, shit was going to go down. Could you do it? Could you trust yourself enough to finish the job, not get yelled at….or die?

Bucky’s vibranium arm ran over your uneasy leg and gently rubbed circles into the fabric of the pants. Head leaning down to your ear, fingers moving the hair to expose the shell.

“It’s ok, just relax. Nothing will happen promise baby girl.” Warm air over your skin, yet calming in a weird way “I have been told that my lap is pretty comfortable by ladies. Just enjoy it.”

“James! Buchanan! Barnes! How! Can! You! Be! Pervery! Right! NOW!!!” a hit to his chest between each word, send a vibration through his body, the laugh coming out distorted. Steve threw a look your way, but didn’t say anything, keeping his thoughts behind those serious eyes of his. As he let his best friend get beat up. Whatever it was, this mission was not just a field trip and Cap knew.

28 notes · View notes

meepmoopfanfics · 4 years ago

Text

you don’t get a win unless you’re playing the game: Daveed Diggs x Reader Chapter 6 Part 2

The familiar sound of Alexander Hamilton blares through your phone speakers waking you from your deep, restful sleep. You reach over to snooze it but are almost too excited to continue rehearsals to even close your eyes again. It’s 7:30am. Monday. It’s finally here. The day you would rehearse for your dream show in front of your dream cast. The sunlight peeks through your window, shining warm, bright light on your cheeks, filling your soul with positive energy for the day. You reach over to your nightstand to flip through your script to make sure you’re able to nail all of the alto harmonies in front of the whole cast today.

You had your rehearsal outfit laid out from the night before. You weren’t one to be this organized or prepared... but for Hamilton?! You were instantly on top of your shit. You pulled on your favorite black Lululemon leggings, a camo sports bra (you’re ready for battle here!), and a cute cropped burgundy shirt from Urban Outfitters. You threw on a white Nike hoodie over top to keep you warm when you weren’t dancing. You giggled at the thought of potentially wearing your copy of Daveed’s signature Purple Oaklandish hoodie to rehearsal that you got as a gag gift from your parents on your last birthday. One day that would have to happen. Would be fangirling at its finest. Maybe you would eventually just burn it so no one saw.

Your subway ride to the Richard Rogers was not as chaotic as usual. The trains were on time and you felt like the universe was finally on your side. You stopped into the coffee shop across the street to grab a large black coffee and a classic bacon, egg, and cheese on an English muffin with avocado to get you going. You were there a little early so you could foam roll and stretch while listening to chill music. You always needed your “me” time to get into your groove before facing the day. You walked into your dressing room and were so happy to see Michelle already there, devouring her favorite Panera bagel, the cinnamon crunch. Mid-bite, she squeals at seeing you.

“Y/N!!! You have me on the edge of my freakin seat here. What in the HELL happened after brunch?”

You giggled and felt the heat come over your face.

“Let me tell you Michelle... it was everything.”

“Was it good?!” Michelle immediately blurted out.

“...yeeeeeeeah...” You said through a smirk.

“WAS HE BIG?!” Michelle yelled.

“SHHHHH” You said to shut her up while snickering.

You both laughed so hard you felt tears coming to your eyes. Thankfully there was no one else in the dressing rooms near you yet so you weren’t that worried.

Until two seconds later when you heard a knock from wall next to you.

Michelle and you screamed and continued to die laughing.

“Laaaaaadieeees!! What’s goin oooon?” Anthony bursts into your dressing room without warning. “What are ya laughin’ about?”

“Nothing, it’s nothing!” You said quickly back, continuing the laughter.

“Oh yeah?! Nothin at all to do with Diggs, right?” Anthony’s signature grin came across his face as his face turned red as he held back laughter. He nudged your arm a couple of times. “I heard the whole thing, Y/N, the walls are paper thin. But it’s chill! It’s chill!” He waved his hands signaling that he would keep a secret and would have your back. Then out of no where he whisper taunts “Diggs is after the bullet! Diggs is after the buuuulleeeeet!!!”

Thankfully Anthony’s actual dressing room was upstairs next to Diggs. Ant was only visiting the PT room to warm up.

“You’re the absolute worst!” You responded.

“Enjoy your breakfast ladies!” Anthony waved goodbye in the silliest way and headed back out.

You and Michelle caught up over your breakfast sandwiches. You showed her the note you wrote on your phone about your hookup, trying not to miss out on any details when telling her. Your attentiveness to details and your photographic memory were so helpful when it came to choreography, but when it came to remembering events, it was both a blessing and a curse. Re-reading it, however, was having you break a sweat more than if you started warming up.

Michelle then filled you in on her evening with Cedric. You knew the two of them were bound to become a thing even though she was hesitant about it. And thankfully you wouldn’t have to worry about Cedric coming on to you in any way.

Time passed and both you and Michelle warmed up together, foam rolled, and got ready to go. You started to get butterflies thinking about dancing for Lin Manuel Miranda. He was having his alternate, Javier, stand in for rehearsals so he could watch from the theater. He was going to see your every move of Act 1. You were proud of yourself for how well you knew the show and felt perfectly comfortable with your castmates.

“Alright good morning everyone!” You heard from the loud speaker that reached all rooms backstage. “You all can make your way to the stage for our first run through of Act 1! Make sure you grab your mic belts and mics from sound. Thank you! Everyone to stage, please, everyone to stage.”

“I can’t believe this is happening.” You said aloud.

You made your way to the stage. Even though you already had seen the set and the majestic view of the theater seats in the Richard Rogers, it still gave you chills every time. The intricate detailing in the set design was something you could stare at for hours and continue to find something new.

You walked out of your comfort zone to stand next to Anthony who was giving Jasmine a shoulder massage. They were so sweet and truly the epitome of what love/healthy relationships should be and look like.

You looked around at everyone chatting to each other in awe. There was Oak making Michelle and Cedric laugh as if they’d been best friends for years, Renee and Philippa giggling and rubbing each others arms to stay warm, and Leslie pacing already in his craft, perfecting every last detail to ensure he still had that Tony winning performance in him.

Stephanie was seated a few rows back to get a good view of the full stage and balcony. Andy, the choreographer, wasn’t there this week since he was working on some other projects, but he would be coming to watch soon. You couldn’t wait to dance for Andy again, your dream choreographer. She sat next to Alex Lacamoire with the “god mic” which she would be shouting out notes and corrections from during the run.

“Check check...” Stephanie said in a low, radio-esque voice. “It’s me, God.”

The entire cast and crew erupted in laughter.

“Just jooooking it's Steph. WHAT’S UP WOLF PAAACKKK?!”

The OBC woo’d, shouted, and clapped.

Then you heard a familiar raspy voice shout, just about an inside voice, “It’s too early SK.”

You looked over to see Daveed looking hella hot with his hair pulled up a-la Lafayette style with his glasses on, scratching the scruff of his freshly trimmed beard.

“It’s too early for shots out the grammy hangovers, Diggs.” Stephanie responded playfully. You hoped one day you’d get to take one out of the grammy.

Daveed looked tired, but so sexy as expected. He was dessed in a Black Oaklandish tank and red sweats, with a black hoodie tied around his waist. You instantly you got a sour feeling in your stomach. You imagined him partying out late with other women, hooking up with them after he threw back a few Belvedere shots with Rafa... wait. Your mind was making up situations that were not even real. Shit... I guess you were starting to like this idiot. You rolled your eyes at yourself and focused back on his bulging biceps to snap out of it.

Gotta pay attention, gotta pay attention. You thought.

“I can guess who he was out late with!!” Anthony softly whispered in your ear. Jasmine instantly hit him on the shoulder giving him a dirty, yet playful look.

“Oh shut it, A.” You whispered back as you elbowed him in the side.

Daveed looked over at you and Ant but had no idea what you both said. His eyes then met yours, sending a heartbeat to your core. He winked at you quickly and smirked. You winked back.

“I see you, Y/N...” Jazzy whispered. “You guys are acting like Ant and I did when we started this shindig.”

“It’s nothing, really.” You said while breaking eye contact, trying to sound chill.

“Y/N... don’t you dare lie to me!” She giggled. You were dumbfounded by her perfectly clear skin.

“Well, we’re just two super flirty people, it’s nothing, well, nothing more than that on his end I don’t think.”

“Girl just be patient. Enjoy it. He really isn’t openly flirty with many people. He sees what he likes and takes it. You’ll see. If anyone knows that, we do.” Jazzy mentioned while pointing at her and A. She then started softly warming up her vocal chords and gave you a pat on your shoulder. She was so sweet and the positive, chill energy she brought into the room was contagious.

“Lets take it from the top y'all!” Stephanie shouted on her mic.

You headed backstage to get ready for opening. You and Daveed started backstage Left together. You approached him and he gently placed his warm hand on your lower back as you passed him.

“Morning, (Y/Nickname). Merde, babygirl.” He said as you walked to your wing.

“Mornin, Lafayette.” You said as you snickered. “Loving the hair.”

He smiled and shook his little poofball on top of his head back at you as you both settled into your spots.

The piano keys pounded the same melody as you heard from your alarm waking up this morning. An unreal moment for you. After Leslie sung his solo, one by one the principals started rapping the words to Alexander Hamilton. It was hard not to mouth them under your breath. It went perfectly. Aaron Burr, Sir went through quickly since you weren’t on stage really. You didn’t get a single note during My Shot. The little moments you had together bantering with Daveed were cute and he “shoved you with love” as the chorus says during rehearsals if you know someone’s in the wrong spot. One after one, you all nailed your dances. You and Cedric nailed your partnering with only one slight mishap with the basket toss lifts in Helpless, since it was your first time using the rehearsal skirts. They were heavy as hell.

Then came time for Stay Alive. Your first moment as the Bullet in front of Lin. You counted and perfectly grabbed the bullet from M4′s rifle causing Stephanie to come on the mic and say “You better work, Y/N!” You smiled as you mimicked the bullet just surpassing Javier’s skull. You respected Javier so much because he took his work so seriously. That’s how you wanted to be known. The quick change into the British army coat was going to be difficult, but you know the dressers backstage were on top of it a and would make sure you’d get to stage on time once the show premiered.

The rest of the run through was a sheer blur of running back stage through the wings, mimicking where your quick changes would be, staring at awe at Daveed as he rapped 19 words in 3 seconds, even while completely hungover, and chugging water bottle after water bottle. This was tough stuff. Non stop was a cardio routine essentially, and pushing Chris as Washington on the moving stairs was way tougher that you thought. You didn’t want to hurt the set so you were extra gentle with it. The way Stephanie responded to the cast was so positive. You all were knockouts. She gave some notes to Michelle about her mother lift, which she corrected and perfected immediately. You were so thankful to be part of such a talented and intelligent cast who were quick on their feet and no nonsense.

“If that were in costume, that would’ve been a near perfect first run for your cast.” Stephanie said.

“EXCEPT I WASN’T IN IT.” Lin said as he snatched the mic. The cast giggled as they plopped onto the stage floor, panting from the run. “My new cinnamon rolls are perfect. PERFECT I tell you. I can feel all of your energy beaming from the stage. I can’t wait to perform with you all. This is truly an honor.”

Everyone clapped together. Just so happy to be performing after such a long time apart. You’ve never felt more proud.

“Now OBC’s... make sure we don’t let our comfortability tinge our performance okay? Remember when the material was fresh and fun? We need to make it fresh and fun for our audiences. Jazz watch the eye contact with Ant, you’re gonna ruin it for the LAM fans if John Laurens looks like he's straight.” Everyone laughed. “Also Daveed, quit milking your side moments with Y/N.”

“I noticed that too...” Steph chimed in in a tone which sounded like she had discovered a secret.

You began to feel embarrassed and covered your face with your hands.

“I was shoving with love!” Daveed shouted, trying to make the situation less awkward. He didn’t look back at you, no recognition, no nothing. Your stomach started to churn with nerves again. Could he not admit he was flirting with you? I guess it was a professional setting, but still sort of upsetting.

“Alright let’s take a twenty minute break. New ensemble, we’ll go a little more in depth with minuscule notes and changes. Wolfpack, take a half hour before music brushup with Alex.” Steph turned off the mic and people dispersed into their dressing rooms, the green rooms, or into the audience to grab snacks/ foam roll.

Your Burgundy top was slightly sweat drenched from the hard work you put in. You got back up to your dressing room with Michelle and saw your phone light up with a text.

Diggs: You looked hella good out there, Y/N. Couldn’t take my eyes off of you

Y/N: Thanks, Diggs. You weren’t too shabby yourself ;)”

Diggs: Like I said before, even though I’m not technically the bullet, I still got ammo... and you have a twenty...

Your eyes widened. A quickie? Right now of all times? You couldn't. Not with the professionals in the room.

Diggs: My dressing room in 5?

Well I’ll be damned, Lafayette’s on my side... you sung in your mind.

Y/N: Here? You sure it’ll be okay?

Diggs: I don’t share a room. Only if you’re comfortable, babygirl

You felt a pulse go to your opening when he said that. Also him calling you babygirl drew you over the edge. You also didn’t realize how much of a turn on it would be to potentially hookup in the very place the most respected people who’ve ever worked on Hamilton would be simultaneously working, unfazed at what would soon happen behind Daveed’s dressing room walls.

Y/N: I’m in

You checked yourself out in the mirror without saying a word to Michelle, made sure your flyaways were sprayed back, put some more deodorant on and gave yourself a splash of your fave perfume.

“And where the hell are you in a hurry to go to, missy?” Michelle said as you began to briskly exit out of the dressing room.

“Can’t talk, will update you later. Love ya.” You winked in her direction. Her eyes widened and she started laughing to herself as you closed the door behind you while ferociously typing a new text to get Diggs excited.

Y/N: Your shirt better be off by the time I get to your dressing room.

Diggs: Way ahead of you

Diggs: Can’t wait to hear you struggle not to moan

God damn, Diggs.

Y/N: Oh yeah? How cocky of you to assume you’d make me moan ;)

Diggs: You know I will

Diggs: And I know just how I can muffle them ;)

Fuck.

Your brisk walk turned into a light jog as you became desperate. You climbed the last set of stairs to his dressing room and stood outside of the door that was slightly cracked ajar. Here you were again, with one inch of barrier between you two. You couldn’t wait any longer.

You lightly knocked on the door and waited.

@alexander-hamilhoe

@riiyy

@lonelydance

@braidedchallah

@ohsoverykeri-blog

@roman0ffxnat

@lizzzaaaaaaaaaaa

@i-know-i-can

@vemazing

@ramp-it-up

#daveed x reader #Daveed Diggs x reader #fanfic #Hamilton fanfic #hamiltrash

60 notes · View notes

harringtonstudios · 5 years ago

Text

vegas run. (I)

plot: it’s the annual las vegas run. let’s see what kinda trouble you get into this year!

A/N: this is an ongoing series! the first part is fairly long sorry. i currently have about 4k written so i’m excited for what’s to come. hope yall like <3 shoutout to ellie for letting me ramble abt this

masterlist!

Being invited to the annual Las Vegas run with the boys was something you had gotten used to. As Baze’s best friend from back home, you’d been to more events than you could even remember after he’d joined Machine Gun Kelly. It’d taken a couple years for them to blow up, but Baze would always ask you to fly out to Cleveland for the little things, release parties, New Years Eve, even Kells’ birthday once you’d gotten familiar with the other guys.

The Las Vegas tradition had started as an accident. You’d been with the band on their tour for a couple of cities, staying in the small tour bus that they were using this time around. It was kinda cramped with all the band, the constants slew of guests, and the little after-show parties every day. After the Vegas show, you guys had decided to party outside instead. There’d been an all-night rager in different casinos, clubs flashing their lights only to entice your friends in. Then, the bus had broken down, and it had started storming, and before you knew it, the next few shows were rescheduled, and you were stuck in Las Vegas.

It had been a week of straight craziness, constant drunkness, and chasing after Kells who had suddenly decided to mix alcohol and mushrooms. But it had been a great week, and you’d gotten closer to all the boys, learning more about them with every single incident gone wrong.

After that, Colson had decided to schedule a week-long break on those dates, marking it down as a tradition every year. He made sure you were always invited, and kept it as close to the people that were there the first time around as he could.

You’d forgotten about the Las Vegas run this year around. Things had been so hectic recently, with you opening up your own business and dealing with customers day in and out. At first, you’d started online with just a couple of orders, but after a mean deal done with one of the biggest designer companies, you’d landed your own well-deserved store with customers aplently.

The phone call came around 4pm, phone lighting up with the words Machine Gun Kelly. You hesitated for a second, wondering why he would be calling you on a random Thursday, but decided to pick up after looking around to make sure any customer was being attended to.

“Y/N!” Colson’s voice came through loud across your phone speakers.

“Hey man! What’s up, how have you been?” you questioned, pulling the phone back from your ear just a little.

“I’m good, just finished up the tour for this summer and we’re back in LA right now,” he answered, and you smiled, knowing all of this already since Baze had shown up to your store the day before with his lovely girlfriend, proud of everything you’d accomplished.

“I heard,” you started before he cut you off suddenly.

“Sorry, I know you’re working and all right now. I don’t wanna take up time, but I was hoping you’re still coming to the Vegas run?” he rambled out, and you rolled your lip into your mouth, suddenly remembering.

“Oh fuck, yeah it’s next week right?” you asked, fingers tapping on the desk as you already tried to come up with a way to get your assistant manager to cover the store for the week.

“Yeah. Baze was telling me you have the shop and all, but I wanted to ask you anyway. Wouldn’t be a Vegas run without you,” he murmured and you relished in the last few words before clearing your throat.

“I’ll try and work something out. Text me the details?” you spoke back, seeing your sales assistant walking towards you.

“Yeah of course,” he replied before you exchanged byes and shut off the phone.

It took a lot of bargaining, but soon you were clear for the next week. You had to come in on Saturday to finish up tasks and stay late a couple nights this week to sort out products, but other than that, your assistant manager was prepared to take over.

Taking a quick break for lunch, you stepped out, eager to soak in the sun as much as you could before staying in late tonight. Walking to the corner of the block, you decided to treat yourself with one of the special milkshakes from Luca’s Diner. It was a hotspot for the locals, sugary goodness & crunchy cereal sprinkled into every shake they made.

That’s when you spotted a familiar Aston Martin, violet purple standing out amongst the wave of other cars. Parked on the curb, the car seemed to be empty and you stepped into the diner, eager to find the owner.

The diner was flowing with people, chatter lighting up the air as you tried to spend a minute looking for Colson’s figure somewhere. Eventually giving up, you walked toward the counter, already smiling at the idea of having a sugar rush.

“Hi! Welcome to Luca’s. What can I get for you?” the cashier asked, fingers tapping away at the screen.

“Hey, can I get a Cinnamon Crunch Delight with extra whipped cream?” you answered, hands going into your pockets to pull out your card.

“And a basket of fries!” came a voice behind you, and suddenly there was a hand dropping around your shoulders.

You turned up to look at Colson standing there, grinning down at you as he said, “What Y/N? C’mon I’m paying.”

You smiled back at him, before gesturing to the cashier, who looked a little star-struck.

“Fries. Uhm, got it. Anything else?”

“I think we’re good,” he answered, moving his arm off you to grab his wallet. You sidestepped as he paid, waiting by the milkshake machine.

You hadn’t seen Colson in almost six months, both of you busy with different things. The last time you’d hung out was during his New Year’s Eve party and honestly, half of that night was its own blur.

“How’ve you been pretty lady?” he asked, walking over to you.

You looked up at him, taking in the drastically different look he was sporting. His hair was fluffier than you’d ever seen it, poofing up at the tops. As he tucked his wallet back in, you spotted the designs done on his nails & smiled a little.

“Busy! It feels like the phone never stops ringing,” you laughed out, fingers sliding on the counter.

For some reason, you felt the inkling of something fluttering in your stomach. You didn’t know what it was, but the concept of having a crush on your best friend’s brother figure didn’t sound good to you. So you willed yourself out of it before speaking again, “How bout you rockstar?”

“Can’t complain here,” he moved both his hands up, waving them around in jazz hands, “Touring just ended so I’m gonna probably go crash in bed for the next few days.”

“I caught your Miami show that day!” you exclaimed as his face suddenly became puzzled.

“You were in Miami and you didn’t tell us?” he asked, voice pitching higher as the question fell out of his mouth.

“No,” you laughed again, waving him off, “my assistant went and she eagerly sent me a few hundred videos of you guys doing your thing.”

He smiled at that, hand running through the messy hair before turning towards the counter, grabbing his fries. A second later, your milkshake came out and you picked it up, eyes catching the clock on the wall. You should’ve been back in the office a couple of minutes ago.

“Hey, do you wanna come around to the store? If you’re free that is,” you offered, as he walked ahead of you to a table.

“Oh dude yeah! That’d be dope, I wanna see your genius creations,” he gushed, plopping onto a seat.

You hesitated at the table before deciding it would just be easier to eat here anyway, less of a mess to clean up later. You knew that Sarah, your assistant, would be blowing up your phone soon, but you sat down anyway.

You’d missed him you realized suddenly as he rambled on about a tour story. One you’d probably end up hearing again from Baze anyway. It was weird, missing Colson when you guys weren’t that close anyways.

You’d been there for the big moments, but always as Baze’s friend first, and you wondered when that’d turned into being Colson’s friend too.

Flashing back to the last tour, you remembered sneaking out with Kells right before shows, getting high in bathrooms together, even making smoothies at 3am, waking up the rest of the guys as you blended away different mixtures. Maybe that’s when the scale had tipped, and why he seemed so at ease around you, legs stretched out, foot kicking against your ankles.

“Y/N, dude your phone!!” he emphasized, hand knocking at your arm as you clicked back into action.

“Oh shit,” you mumbled before picking it off the tabletop.

There were 2 missed calls and four very angry texts and you stood up, not wanting to lose the week off you had leveraged with Sarah. You were the manager, but she was much more organized and often kept you on track.

“That’s my assistant. C’mon we can finish your story at the store,” you uttered, grabbing your untouched milkshake as you left the crowded diner.

“Yo can I leave my car here?” he asked, stumbling behind you.

You nodded, knowing that his car wouldn’t get towed anytime soon as you sped past the few stores to get into your own.

He matched your pace, and soon you both were stepping in, his eyes lighting up at your outfits lining up the front.

“Woah,” he breathed out as you spotted Sarah in the office.

“Sorry, sorry I got caught up. What’s up?” you ran over to her, making sure to place your milkshake on the table away from your company computer.

“Finally! The fabric company’s on the line, something about the lace you ordered? I didn’t get what outfit they were talking about,” she uttered, handing over the phone as she moved out of the way.

“Oh fuck, the off-white one?” you asked as she nodded, and you groaned before picking up the phone.

“Hi Mr.Hand, So sorry to keep you waiting. What’s the situation looking like,” you started, grabbing your chair before you settled into your desk.

As the company started describing statistics, your eyes wandered, seeing Colson walk around the little store you had. He was peering at every outfit, the shirts put out, and you stopped yourself from grinning as he ran his hands over the chained pants you’d created this morning.

Within a second, Sarah was on him, and you stifled a laugh as she fell quiet, staring at him. He smiled, introducing himself with a handshake and you saw her physically shake off the nerves as she went on her sales pitch.

Within ten minutes, you’d fixed the issue, bringing up the idea of another distributor sneakily in order to sweeten the deal. Dropping the phone back, you pushed off your seat, picking up your shake.

Sipping at it, you groaned a little at the taste of it all, relieved that it was still good after waiting. Colson was sitting near the counters, swiveling around on the seats as Sarah fiddled behind it.

“Sorry bout that, things are kinda insane now,” you offered, walking up to where he was. He swirled around once more, before planting his feet, looking up at you.

“Nah, you’re all good. This is really fucking cool,” he praised and you smiled at his words, trying not to revel in them too much.

“I see you’ve met Sarah,” you motioned and she looked up awkwardly, giving you eyes before smiling at him.

“Yeah, hope Y/N hasn’t been driving you too crazy,” he said, knowing that you guys had just opened.

“Other than not letting us come in hungover, she’s been good,” Sarah scoffed, regret immediately flowing on her face as she caught your eye.

You laughed, letting her know that it was okay and she eased up a little as Colson continued, “Hungover? I’ve seen her much worse, believe me, the rule’s kept for a good reason.”

You shoved his shoulder and he moved a little, chair still swiveling around. Getting up, he moved back over to the pants you’d laid out this morning and Sarah took the opportunity to lean over, whispering, “Machine Gun Kelly just comes waltzing into our store?”

You scrunched up your face before whispering back, “Yeah total accident. I didn’t even know he was in the area.”

You both looked over at him as he picked up the pants, viewing them closer before he moved over to the full-length mirror standing in the side of the store.

“I can take things over for tonight, you know? Like if you wanna go hang with him?” Sarah offered, taking in the way your gaze lingered on him for a half a second more.

“No, it’s okay. I already have you working all day next week. I don’t wanna add more into it,” you murmured, watching Colson pose, hands gripping onto the pants out of the corner of your eye.

“Oh shut up Y/N. You’re still young, go enjoy your 20s bitch,” Sarah uttered back, trying not to laugh at the way your eyes widened.

“You sure?” you asked, trying not to let the happiness take over your face.

“Yeah. I mean it, go hang,” she smiled, and you grabbed her face, smacking a kiss on her cheek.

“I owe you everything,”’ you whispered and she blushed it off, clearing her throat as Colson walked back over.

“I kinda wanna buy these,” he said, holding the chained pants up, and you raised an eyebrow.

Within minutes, Sarah had completed the purchase and eagerly hinted at you being free until you had thrown a look, begging her to stop.

“So I’m guessing you’re free for the rest of the day?” he had asked, laughing as you rolled your eyes.

“I guess I am. You got anything in mind?” you mumbled, packing in your purse.

“You wanna come over? I know the guys been missing you,” he said, and you licked your lips, deciding to test the waters.

“Just the guys? I thought I was special Colson,” you mockingly stated, hand clutching at your heart.

“Yeah, yeah. I’ve missed you too loser,” he spoke, and you grinned as he led the way out back to his car.

Walking into the house, you were immediately hit with the smell of something baking. You couldn’t quite place it but as Colson closed the door behind him, he mumbled out, “Dub’s making baked mac,” with such a fondness in his tone that you laughed.

It took five minutes, and then you were grilling up turkey burgers with Rook, laughing as Slim offered you another shot of Patron. It felt oddly like coming home, and you soaked it in, knowing that your own house was empty and cold.

Baze was gone when you got there, and you chalked it up to the fact that he wanted to spend time with his girl. Another girl wandered around the house, easily slipping into the chaos and you felt the nerves start to build back up. Colson tracked you watching her and then he swooped in right behind you again as you flipped over a patty.

“That’s Olivia, my assistant,” he murmured into your ear, and you brushed him away, feeling way too close.

“Who said I was asking hotshot,” you whipped out at him, as he leaned against the countertop, red Solo cup in hand.

“Saw you looking,” he replied, taking a sip, smirk showing in his eyes.

“Oh yeah? What else was I looking at,” you asked, voice tilting up at him.

“That’s for me to know,” he murmured, and you scoffed as he stuck his tongue out at you, lips still wet from the drink.

Then, Baze strolled into the house, Ellie right behind him and you dropped the spatula, running over to give them both bear hugs. You could hear Colson’s laugh echoing behind you.

After dinner, you attempted to head out before realizing your car was still at work. It was a dumb move on your part and you wondered if it was worth an Uber ride or if you should just ask one of the guys to drop you off.

“Whatcha thinkin?” Rook shouted, scrolling on his phone as the music blasted through the speakers.

“If I should order an Uber!” you shouted back, cupping your hands around your mouth to get the words across. He didn’t seem to hear you, shaking his head and you sighed it off, pulling out your phone to download the app.

A second later, Kells showed up, pulling your phone out of your hands, going, “I’ll drive you back.”

You throw him a little glare, but soften up as he hands you back your phone. Following him back into his Aston, you smiled up at him grateful for the ride. Next week was going to be a mess.

taglist: @iamdorka @no-shxt-sherl @bakerkells @findingmyths @rosegoldrichie @mayaslifeinabox @itjustkindahappenedreally @hnbtx @backoftheroomandnotbelonging @nowhereiswhereibelong

261 notes · View notes

nahimjustfeelingit-writes · 5 years ago

Text

Imagine: PRT FOUR

More nasty ass Erik !!!!!!!!!!! + adding two other requests for Erik giving reader anal and it’s painful/Reader choking Erik back for the first time and he moans.

I might as well make this a series because I’m in part four of this shit. Here is more of Erik freak ass and Y/N giving her pussy up. Multiple times.

part one part two part three

Y/N and Erik took their fucking and sucking to her dorm room whenever Brandy was away with Erik’s friend. She complained to him about how small her bed was for them to fuck and sleep on but Erik didn’t care. They were both on their way back from grabbing a quick meal through a drive-thru. Still slurping up his lemonade, Erik stood behind Y/N with her book bag slung over his shoulder and his eyes staring at her ass. She had on these high waisted jeans with a butt rip under her right ass cheek. Those fucking jeans hugged so tight they looked painted on. Looking like a goddamn canvas.

“Lil mama, if you don’t open this fucking door up.” He could not look away from her ass. Then she had the nerve to wear one of those tiny ass shirts again. The front read Trap and Sex in hot pink lettering and the rest of the shirt was colored white.

“Daddy, my keys are twisted in my earphones,” she was struggling with the iPhone earphones tangled in the chains and key links of her unnecessarily heavy keys.

“You want me to get you some AirPods?”

Y/N beamed up at Erik with her pretty white smile, “You would actually do that for me?”

“Yes,” Erik grabs her keys, “Which one?”

“The silver one with the orange sticker on it,” she pointed at it with her long coffin-shaped gel acrylic nails painted this pretty salmon pink color. Each key for every dorm had a designated sticker. Her dorm complex all had orange stickers. While Erik fumbles with the door, Y/N takes his cup to drink the rest of his lemonade. She only got one suck in before it was all gone. Kissing her teeth, she pulled the top off and started eating his ice. Her glossy lips smacked and her teeth crunched as she chewed.

Erik held the door open for Lil Mama while she easily walked in from under his outstretched arm. She was 5’ 5 so it was a breeze. Her door clicked shut softly and now they were inside of her warm dorm room. Erik sat Y/N’s book bag down on the small black suede couch bed before kicking off his Nike VaporMax Plus with a black, white, and grey colorway. Y/N tried to clean up the living room a bit but Erik was already used to seeing Y/N and Brandy’s mess. Wigs with mannequin heads, Sephora make up bags, unopened packages, heels, textbooks, and an assortment of PS4 video games.

“Y’all some fucking slobs,” Erik unzipped his black Nike Therma training vest revealing a white Henley long sleeve top underneath that bunched around his biceps and pectorals.

“This space is so small our storage bins can’t hold everything, Erik,” Y/N grabbed the freshly washed wigs and mannequins to place in a corner behind a stack of storage bins to make space.

“All this time you’ve been staying here and you didn’t get a dresser?”

“I have one,” she said while smoothing down a pink wig in her hand, “it’s too damn full.”

“So, you basically brought your whole bedroom to campus?” He chuckles, “you’re silly, ma.”

“Leave me alone,” she pouted like a baby.

Erik mocked her pout making his eyes soft and blinking his long lashes. She giggled at him before turning around to put the wig away.

“Brandy not coming back tonight, right?” Erik pulls out a blunt that he had rolled nice and tight for tonight.

“Nah, she’s with your friend, remember?”

Erik puffed out smoke, “So that means I can be in that pussy all over this dorm room?”

“Yes.” She answered without hesitation. This was her Daddy. He could fuck her anywhere. If that nigga said to drop to your knees in public she would drop to her knees. If he told her to give that pussy up she would bend over in half for him and not think twice about the people around them. She’s been craving his big dick all day during classes. He had her so wet and sticky that she had to make a stop in the women’s bathroom during her free period to rub her clit into a squirting orgasm. She wished he could have seen the mess she made on that floor. Y/N always squirted when she had her clit rubbed or sucked on.

“Yes what, Lil Mama?”

“Yes, Big Daddy.” She spoke with the sweetest voice. It almost made Erik’s tooth hurt with how sweet and angelic she sounded.

“You’re such a good girl for me all the time. So submissive for Daddy, ain’t that right, Lil Mama?”

“Mhm, yes.” Y/N was obsessed with the dick and all of Erik honestly. He didn’t even have to fuck her to have her hooked. She wouldn’t know what to do with herself if her Daddy left her.

“Girl,” He shook his head before resting it back against the couch, blowing his smoke into the air, “I’m about to punish that pussy...I’m dead fucking serious.”

Y/N closed her eyes in bliss while nibbling on her bottom lip.

“Keep biting on that lip ima bite it myself.” Oh, she needed a reminder. Erik already had her ass in the car.

Erik tongued Y/N’s mouth down in that drive-thru making the people behind them honk their horns and yell. He was practically sucking and fucking her face. She was squirming in that seat with her legs up and hands gripping the seat belt. His tongue was so damn good in her mouth. Her head fell lazily back and off to the side like she was fainting from the way he kissed her. Erik then grabbed her neck to hold her still before removing his tongue from her throat, a long trail of spit connecting with hers. She had to reward him with her hand in his sweats using her thumb to stroke the tip of his dick.

“Think I’m playing, Y/N, I will tear your little ass up in here.”

Y/N’s lip slowly released from between her teeth. It was swollen and blushed from how much she chewed on the pouty flesh. She rubbed her glossy lips together before giving Erik an innocent smile.

“I was just saying how much of a good girl you are but you must want daddy to punish you, huh?”

His head fell back against the couch again, Erik widening his legs to invite her over to him. He had those sexy deep brown eyes on her and his full bottom lip between his teeth.

“C’mere,” He said with a suppressed voice. Erik took both of his thumbs to pull back the waistband of his sweats and briefs. Erik’s groomed pubic hair was revealed to her lustful eyes and with one thrust of his hips, both pieces of fabric came down and rested under his muscular ass while his moisturized, lengthy, girthy, and magnificent black dick popped out and swung up and down like a pendulum. He jerked his hips and made his dick jump. Y/N loves it when he makes his dick jump. Lifting up the sleeves to his Henley, Erik takes his left hand to grab the base of his dick. She could hear the skin move up and down and she could see the veins of his shaft rolling each time his wrist covered with a Piaget watch twisted expertly to give himself the perfect stroke.

“C’mere.” He scrunched his face while biting the corner of his bottom lip, “you know what Daddy likes. Come suck me, Lil Mama.”

Y/N got down on her hands and knees and crawled to Erik. Once there, she squeezed herself between his legs and the coffee table in the dorm room. Now that she was on her knees between his legs, Y/N picked Erik’s dick up with her small hand, giving it a nice squeeze. Erik’s eyes rolled shut and his bottom lip poked out showing Y/N his gold canines. Using her slender pink tongue, Y/N licked from Erik’s delicious sack, the smooth base of his dick, up his length, and to that pre-cum oozing tip.

“Ooo,” she moaned before making a hissing sound with her teeth. She squeezed her Daddy’s big dick again and more of that syrupy goodness seeped out. That same pink tongue licked around the head of his thickness before her soft and unyielding lips cloaked him.

“Damn, Lil Mama. You can suck some dick, girl. Look at your little freaky ass. Suck this Daddy dick, cutie pie.”

Y/N inhaled Erik’s dick with no hands.

“Oh, shit,” Erik chuckles, “look at that pretty mouth on you.”

With her round eyes on him, Y/N made her jaws extra tight, breathing through her nose, and pulling all of him into her mouth. Erik’s hand came up to grab her puff, using the curly strands to pull her mouth off his dick. Erik stuck his tongue out at her, flicking it. Y/N leans forward, Erik’s hand around her neck, bringing her in to flick his tongue with hers. After a rather nasty tongue thrash that had Y/N’s lip dripping with Erik’s spit, he playfully slaps her face causing her to gasp.

“Throat deeper than a motherfucker,” He places two of his fingers into her mouth, “You can fit all of Daddy’s big dick in that nasty mouth.”

Y/N gags around Erik’s fingers. He takes them out slowly, rubbing it down the length of her tongue then over her bottom lip.

“Shit, look at what you got my dick doing.”

Each time his dick bobbled up and down his balls would jump. Still covered with spit and still just as rock hard as before. Erik and Y/N glanced at each other before turning their attention back to his beautiful cum stick. Reaching his left hand up, Erik takes his pointer finger to circle his slit mixing the pre-cum with Y/N’s saliva. He lifted that finger and she could see a slimy string of pre-cum. Her tongue rolled out of her mouth. She let it stick out as far as it could go. Erik made her suck on his finger then with a forceful hand he grabs the back of her neck bringing her lips to his dick again for her to suck.

“Yeah, Lil Freak,” Erik widened his legs more, “Make Daddy cum...shit...why you sucking me like that? LOOK AT ME...why are you sucking my dick like that?” He playfully slaps her again, “why?”

“Because I want Daddy to cum for me.”

“That’s right. Good girl. Make Daddy’s big dick cum. Show me you worked so hard for that shit.”

“Like this,” she slurped him up causing Erik’s lips to part and his hands coming up to cover his eyes.

“Just like that,” he lifts his shirt up so she could have a view of his defined body that he worked so hard to achieve, “girl, you got my nuts in your mouth. Daddy ain’t even have to ask you. That’s what I’m talking about.”

He never had to ask her to suck him off because she loved that shit. His dick was so damn good in her mouth. She was moaning around a mouth full of dick.

“Damn, I’m keeping you...best believe I’m keeping you, Lil Mama.”

Yes, Daddy-“ she sucked.

“Daddy turned you out?” He gave her a coy smirk.

“Uh-Huh, Daddy-“ she sucked.

“Hmph- oh my God, girl-Ah-sh-shittttttt,” she felt his thick cum hit the back of her throat, “shitttt...shitttttt,” she kept her lips sealed around his dick, still sucking just as hard. Y/N was cum hungry, “oh yeah? Oh yeah? Keep sucking my shit keep-fuckkkkkkk,” Erik has more for her. Y/N graciously took it and slurped it down with no problem, “FUCK YES.”

Finally finished drinking his cum, Y/N slowly pulled her lips off but not before French kissing his thick head. The leering expression on his face and the way he shook his head made Y/N want to suck his dick again just because of his reaction.”

“Turn around and bend over for Daddy to see.”

Y/N got up, bending over the coffee table to show how her tight jeans stretched out over her ass and that rip under her right ass cheek separating even more. She looked back at him with a pout of her lips and blinking patient eyes. She started rolling her hips for him in slow motion. Erik reaches out and pops her ass so intensely that Y/N yelps. Erik takes his fingers, pulling on that rip and distressing her jeans even more. Now she has a big ass hole there with some of the jean material hanging.

“Daddy-“

“Girl, I don’t give a fuck about these jeans. Take all this shit off now.”

Y/N stands up, undoing her jeans and pulling them down. She bends over to get her feet out and now Erik could see her bright yellow thong.

“You so damn thick, Lil Mama, damn,” He smacks both her ass cheeks, “Daddy love all this,” Erik squeezes her ass, then both his hands came out to jiggle her prominent flesh, “Put my face in this ass and eat it the fuck up, ma.”

She felt heat prickle her skin.

“Yes, eat this ass and phat pussy, Daddy,” She encouraged him, “here,” she spread her cheeks showing him exactly what he wanted to see, “this ass and phat pussy, yeah?”

“All that ass and phat fucking pussy, bitch,” He rubs her asshole with his finger, “You hella tight back here...can’t even fit my fucking finger in.”

“This a virgin ass, Daddy. Ain’t no dick been in there,” she laughs. Y/N used small butt plugs before but that was it. She never thought about trying anal for herself because she was too chicken to do it but now, she could try it out for her Daddy.

“No dick been in here?” Erik asks with a low tone.

“Nope, none, Daddy.”

“So what does that mean for me?” He was rubbing her pussy lips now, squeezing them, and spreading them.

“You can take my ass if you want.”

“You sure?” Now he was thumbing her labia, “I got a big dick on me, Ma, it’s too much to handle.”

“I’ll be a good girl...” he was teasing her clit now.

“Be a good girl and give this ass up? If you say yes that means I get to take that ass and you can’t stop me. Once I’m in there I’m gon’ beat that tight ass up.”

Y/N knew how long and girthy Erik was but she wanted to try his big dick in her ass. Y/N wanted to see if she could handle him.

“I promise I’ll let you beat it up just like this pussy.”

“Oh...you getting it tonight, fuck that.”

Erik stood up, grabbing Y/N and throwing her over his shoulder so he could play with her ass cheeks. They walked into her shared dorm room that was just as messy as her mini living room. He was gonna make her clean up but first, he needed his dick wet. He tossed her down to her bed, pulling her Trap and Sex shirt off and then her bra.

“Trap and Sex?” He sucked on her nipples, “That means you like fucking to trap music, Lil Mama? Pop that pussy and twerk that big ass on the dick? Fuck this pink puss to the beat?”

“Mmmm, baybee,” Erik motorboated her breasts causing her to giggle. She opens her legs for him so he could play all in her wet pussy and suck her titties at the same time.

“Got the pussy all open and shit,” Erik didn’t waste no time taking his three fingers, curling them, and fucking her pussy all the way down to the base of his fingers. She gushed and slushed all over him. It was so easy for him to slide his fingers in and out. He was still sucking her nipples and biting them. Y/N used all the strength in her thighs to keep them spread open and raised up while she sat on the edge of the bed.

“I see you, pretty girl, I see you opening them legs to give Daddy more of that phat pussy.”

Her head fell back and her left hand came down to rub circles on her clit. She was creaming all the way down to her asshole. Bed sheets stained too.

“Got all this phat puss and ass. This shit is mine. Daddy only fucking you. You better not give this pussy to none of them little niggas or I’m punishing you. You hear me?”

“Yes! Oh, God, Erik-“

“Come correct, ma, it’s Daddy.”

Her puffy inner folds and clit were so warm and swollen from how fast she rubbed.

“Move your fucking hands. Keeping that juicy clit away from me. You tryna be stingy?”

“N-no,” she opened her pussy lips, “here you go, Daddy. It’s all yours...mmm...it’s all yours.”

“All this pink sweet pussy?” Erik stuck his tongue way out and thrashed it under the hood of her clit all over that shit. He got every single inch of her and now she was leaking for him. He always had her cumming fast with that mouth of his.

“Daddy, my clit is so hard...” She looked at him with defeated eyes.

“I know, that’s why I’m about to suck on it for you. Got my dick down here hurting for some of this good puss.” Erik wraps his lips around her clit and labia with those pussy riding lips he got. He was making her precious pussy cum. Her Daddy always gave her good licks and sucks.

“This pussy talking to me, Lil Mama, she wants me to put this dick in,” Erik stood up, pulling his sweats and briefs off uncaring about his shirt, “I’m fucking you just like this.”

His mouth-watering dick bounced as he positioned himself over her. He was so rough with the way he pulled her legs apart and back to her ears. Erik gripped the bottom of her bare feet firmly while using the power of his hips to drill into her pussy. That phat puss was happy to be taking some of him again. Every time felt like the first time with Erik. She was outrageously wet. His mature and violent strokes inside her once innocent pussy has Y/N talking in tongues.

“You like giving this pussy up to Daddy.”

“Yes!” She grabs Erik’s chain around his neck.

“You tryna choke Daddy out?” He spoke in a harsh tone that had her shivering.

“Mhm,” she tightened the chain causing it to cut into his skin, “choke Daddy back just like I fuck Daddy back.”

She could see his skin bruising from how tight she had his chain around his neck. Erik slowed down his strokes, his eyes hard and nostrils flared. Y/N let his chain go and used her own hand to grab his neck. She pulled Erik down to her mouth where she tongued his lips and sucked on them. He swiveled his hips inside of her and just allowed her wetness to hug him while they kissed. He was moaning in her mouth. No grunts or groans, straight moans. The tighter she made her hands the more he moaned while they kissed. Erik sounded so damn sexy moaning.

Ahhhh... *hisses* ahhhh... *hisses* ahhhh

He said that over and over with his raspy tone of voice. It was beautiful to hear a man moan and not be afraid to. When she let his neck go he gave her a deep desirable look that had her reaching out for his neck again.

“Ooooohmmm,” he moaned with his eyes on her, “Yeah, Lil Mama, choke me out like that.”

“Daddy I want you to moan for me, please?”

“I gotchu, ma,” Erik sucked on her fingers, “Ima moan while I fuck this pussy.”

“Fuck, yeah, Daddy.” Y/N lifts Erik’s shirt from his body, tossing it on the floor. He stroked her with his head hanging low to watch the way he dicked her down.

“Ain’t gon’ find dick like this again,” Erik watched his balls slap her ass with each stroke and his dick stretching her out, “Got me over here taking this wet wet showing you how a real nigga fuck some pussy.”

“Daddy-“

“You ain’t even gotta tell me, ma, I know this pussy ready to bust all over me. Cum on this daddy dick... you keeping it away from me?” He tilted his head down at her while his dick murdered her slit, “gimmie that shit...mhmm, mhmm...cum-on-this-dick.”

“Shittttttttt, baybeeeee,” She shook under him as she released on his dick. Erik smiles at her while Y/N’s eyes rolled shut. He pulls his dick out for her to see what she’d done. Creamy and dripping wet.

“Lick me up,” He ordered.

Y/N licked him like an ice cream cone, cleaning him all off.

“You got some lube, ma?”

“Yeah,” She got up on wobbly legs, walking over to her dresser. Erik sits down on the edge of the bed to remove his socks before falling back with his hand around his dick, jerking it. In Y/N’s periphery, she could see her Daddy’s balls jump and his hand twist and pull on himself. She moved her ankle socks and panties to the side to reveal a bottle of grape-flavored lube she received in a goodie bag from her other campus friend Morgan’s toy party. They were gonna need the whole bottle with how big his pipe is and how tight her asshole is. She walked back over to him, sitting the lube on the bed and as if compelled, sucked the tip of his dick while he jerked his stiffness.

“Can’t keep this dick out your mouth for nothing,” Erik laughs before grunting deep, “look at you tryna suck me like a straw, Lil nasty ass. I like that shit. C’mon, I’m tryna cum in your ass.”

Y/N’s mouth popped off and Erik stood up from the bed to stand behind her.

“You know how I like it. Face down, ass up.”

Y/N got into position. She felt his dick hit the back of her thigh. All that thick meat was about to enter her ass. She shivered from how nervous she was. Erik got down on his knees while his right hand pumped his dick. He puts his tongue in her ass and the second she felt that snake-like tongue wiggle and that spit drizzle down to her pussy she let out a sharp moan. She couldn’t see his face since he was all between her cheeks but damn she wanted him to see her expression. Her eyes watered and her mouth was wide with pure shock. His wet tongue was stabbing at her asshole. She reached back to hold her cheeks open. Erik mumbled something but he was too busy eating her booty she couldn’t understand a word he said.

He finally resurfaced with a shiny face, “Damn, I could feel that ass clenching around my tongue,” Erik opened her pussy wide, “all my spit just chilling in this creamy shit,” he leaned in to suck her clit slowly before letting go with a pop of his lips, “Y/N...I swear to God, ma...pass a nigga that lube!”

She quickly handed it over to him. Erik popped the cap on it, squeezing out so much of it to slather over his dick. Y/N could smell the grape flavoring of the lube. Erik was drenched in that shit. He takes some from his dick, bringing it to Y/N’s virgin ass to finger her there with it. She was gripping his fingers. Every time his knuckle would enter her she clenched around him.

“You gotta relax, ma,” Erik instructed, “I know you can’t help it but relaxing is the only way I can fuck this ass, you hear me?”

“Yes, sorry,” she breathed evenly to steady herself.

“Good girl. You ready?” Erik stood behind Y/N.

“Please,” That was enough of a response for him. Lil Mama just didn’t know what she was getting herself into with Erik. He fucked ass just like he fucked pussy. Had chicks crying. But the pussy still came so they ended up asking for more. His good girl could take some dick like a champ though. He wanted to see if she could hold her record.

Erik instructed for Y/N to grip the sheets. Erik began to ease his large member into her tight, bubbling ass. Y/N closed her eyes and tightened her fists around the sheets to distract herself when Erik entered her. She couldn’t believe how much pressure and pain she was feeling. Y/N tried to breathe slowly and steadily to calm herself as he penetrated deeper into her ass.

“Oh my God,” Erik slaps her ass, “Baby, this ass is so tight on my dick. You’re pulling on my dick right now.”

Erik eased out and went back into her even further than before. Y/N gasped and inhaled as she felt the pressure from him reentering her.

“Lil Mama, I’m done teasing you I’m ready to fuck this ass, you good?” He was desperate.

“Y-yes,” she spoke with her face in the sheets.

Erik grabbed Y/N by the waist and slammed into her.

Y/N screamed, “Daddy!!!!!” She reaches back to push at his chest, “Daddy, nooooo, Not yet! Slow down!”

Erik wasn’t listening; the feeling had overtaken him and he was in the zone. Erik slammed into her, then out, then bam! Back in. Y/N’s legs were weakening and she could barely keep her back arched to take all of his daddy dick. Every time she would move Erik would fix her arch as he rammed into her.

Y/N pleaded, “Daddy! Please cum! I can’t handle you! Please cum! Please!”

Erik was enjoying this. Hearing her beg him with a weakened tone and deep throaty moans made his dick even harder.

Erik answered, “This is what you wanted, remember? Shut up and let me slam in this ass real good!” He pulled all the way out to the tip. All that lube was needed because his dick went right back in like it never left. She compressed him tighter than that pussy. Erik’s eyes rolled with pleasure each time she clenched him.

“Daddy,” she spoke with a raw throat, “I wanna take Daddy’s dick, I really do, but it hurts.”

Erik groaned, “I’ll go slow to stretch it and you let me know when I can go faster, aight?”

“Okay,” she looked back at him with her watery eyes, “Daddy you really like my ass. You were fucking it so hard,” she spoke with a whisper.

“Your shit is too tight, Lil Mama,” Erik stares down at his lube covered dick stretching her ass out. She gasps each time he hit her deep with the tip of his dick. He had Lil Mama groaning with his dick all in her ass.

“Daddy fucking this ass real good ain’t he.”

“Yeah,” She was starting to get used to the feeling of being stuffed back there, “It’s starting to feel a little better...”

“So, can Daddy go faster?”

She chewed her lip nervously, “Kay.”

“If you want Daddy to cum in you I’m gonna have to slam a little harder than I am to get it out.”

She melted at his words. Erik was so persuasive.

“I understand, Daddy.”

Erik began to beat her ass up harder and faster. Y/N was reminded of the pain yet again but it was subtle and the pleasure was more pronounced. She closed her eyes and allowed her body to accept the way her ass wrapped around Erik and the pressure she could feel in her lower belly. She could understand why people enjoyed anal but damn you had to be a G to take it like this.

As Y/N began to relax she started pumping back onto Erik. This caused Erik to thrust harder into her tightness surrounding him. He held onto Y/N as he fucked her. She was helping him by pushing back against him and saying, “Daddy you're so full in my ass, you're fucking the shit outta me!”

“Hmph! Love my dick throbbing in this ass, yes...just bend over for Daddy.”

“Fuck,” Y/N was being trained well to take his big black dick. She rubbed her wet pussy all over and even stuck three fingers in. She finger fucked her juicy box while Erik beat her ass up like fight night.

“Put that work in for Daddy! Good girls take it deep and hard in the ass!”

“YES!” Her ass stung from how hard she clapped back on him. “Yes! Yes! Oh shit, yeah, baby, work this ass! That’s right, fuck the shit outta me!”

“Open that ass up for me-“

“Like this, Daddy,” she spread her cheeks.

“That’s a good girl, let Daddy fill this ass up.”

Erik pounded away until he could no longer hold it. Erik banged his dick in her ass while his balls slapped her clit. The way his dick throbbed had Y/N gasping for air. He gave her one final hard thrust before his load filled her ass up to the brim. Y/N was worn-out from the ass whipping she had endured. Erik was even out of breath and weak.

His dick slid out causing both of them to moan. She rolled over onto her back gently. She looked up at Erik’s drenched body as he stares down at his still hard dick.

“You good, pretty girl?” Erik walked up to sit on the bed next to her. He turned Y/N over onto her back and rubbed her ass. She gave him a weak smile but as soon he opened her ass cheeks to see her lubed up asshole she let out a whimper. She clenched her cheeks but Erik’s grip on her was so firm she couldn’t fight him.

“I got you good, didn’t I?” His voice got deeper and huskier.

“Yes, Daddy,” Y/N said while looking into his dark eyes. They tended to get darker when he was really horny.

“Daddy...I need a break,” Y/N gave him an innocent look that always worked, “Please, Daddy?”

His jaw clenched but then a smirk appeared in his lips, “Aight, Lil Mama. We can take a shower and then I’ll run you a bubble bath, okay?”

She felt so relieved. If she didn’t plead with him to give her a break Erik would be fucking her ass again. That was a lot to handle. Y/N finally stood up from the bed with wobbly ankles. Erik helped her out by carrying her. Y/N didn’t think she would be able to take more dick tonight but knowing Erik he wouldn’t allow that for too long.

———————-

“Oh, you’re a nasty bitch, Y/N.”

Brandy came home the next day around late afternoon with her overnight bag and a bonnet on her head. The place was clean since Y/N had nothing else to do since Erik left. He had plans that evening to meet up with some friends. Y/N was currently filling her friend in on how much sex she’d been having with Erik.

“How big is he?” Brandy asked while studying for her intro to cybersecurity course.

“I don’t know, maybe 9 or 10 inches. And thick girl, whew.”

“And you can take all that now? Erik changed my girl,” Brandy joked.

“I thank you for introducing us.” If it wasn’t for Brandy Y/N wouldn’t have known Erik.

“Nah, it wasn’t me. Erik has been wanting your ass! He asked about you and I just passed on the word that’s all.”

“I miss him,” she pouts, “I won’t see him until tomorrow night.”

“Girl, give your pussy a break!” Brandy shouted playfully.

“I just love fucking with him, Brandy. He makes my body feel so good.”

“So...is he more than a fuck buddy?” Brandy questions.

“I don’t know about all that right now. We like where we are and I don’t wanna push it too far and fuck up our connection.”

“What else do you know about him?”

“Only the basic stuff like where he is originally from and what he’s going to school for and what his interests are. Just the first base stuff.”

Brandy placed her highlighter in the middle of her textbook, “I’m only asking because I can tell that you like him more than just wanting to hop on the dick. You should talk to him, see if he feels the same way.”

“I will,” Y/N spoke softly, “I just don’t want to scare him away.”

“I doubt that,” Brandy giggles, “He is pussy-whipped.”

Y/N couldn’t disagree. Erik would call and text her phone throughout the day just to get a response from her if he couldn’t see her and if he could see Y/N she was always at his place. He even cleared out a top drawer for her things. If she didn’t answer his calls or texts he would be so damn mad and when they finally meet up her pussy was his for the taking.

Disrespectful, bitch. Don’t you ever ignore me again, you hear me, girl? Got me in here fucking the shit out this phat puss. Say sorry to Daddy, bitch, you owe me.

And then she was right on her knees or opening her legs for him.

A slut for this Daddy dick.

No. He didn’t text or call her since he left. What was he up to? She knew he was busy with school as well but damn, he could have at least sent a quick text with kissy-face and tongue emojis. While Brandy studies, Y/N picked up here phone to text Erik.

-Daddy I miss you 😽

She saw his text bubbles and then his message showed up.

-Daddy miss you too.

-how much?

Erik sent her a photo. It was him smiling in a black beanie with his jeans unzipped and that dick long and thick. He took really good dick pics. She loved the fact that he smiled at her like that. He made her melt. She wanted to melt in his mouth.

-Omg Daddy! come here, please 🤗

-can’t, Lil Mama. I’m about to have some company.

-I wanna cuddle with you and sit on your lap🥺

-that’s all? LOL I know that ain’t the only thing you want. Look at that pic again.

-okay, I want some dick too so? Lol. You fucked me so good last night I want some more ��

-Can’t tonight, I told your ass that. I gotchu tomorrow, don’t worry. I’ll fuck you from the living room to the bed I promise.

-☹️

-fix your fucking face.

- *sigh* okay.

-good girl. Let me hit you back later I gotta make some moves. Be good, Lil Mama 😚

-I will Daddy, TTYL 🥰

——————-

Later came around and sitting in her dorm watching Hulu was a drag. Brandy was busy doing her classmates' hair in the living room. She slept on and off and studied the entire day. After showering, Y/N put on a pair of panties and a band tee to get in bed to be even lazier. It was around 9:30 pm when she had just about enough. Not being wrapped around Erik had her going insane. Then, there was the fact that her mind replayed all of their nasty sex. She was sloppy wet. Y/N pulled her covers back, sitting up on her elbows, and spreading her legs to see her pussy. She fingered her folds to gather some of her wetness. Y/N brought her fingers to her mouth, sucked her essence off, and without a care, she started running circles into her clit.

She edged herself in that bed. Each time she was ready to cum, Y/N would stop. This always gave her the best orgasms. Erik’s name spilled from her mouth as her fingers rubbed and rubbed until she was cumming. She felt her sheets dampen under her ass from squirting. Y/N grabs her phone from her pillow, swiping left to pull up her camera. She put her flash on and started recording a video of her wet cum stained pussy. After that, she sent it off to Erik so he could see what he was missing right now

-Fucking really, Y/N?

-😛

-that little creamy pussy is soaked. You sample my pussy after you came Lil Mama?

-it was so tasty 😋

-Now I really gotta tear that ass up. Chilling with my friends and my dick hard.

-fuck me...

-drive over here right fucking now.

She was up out that bed real quick.

———————

Y/N pulled up in her leggings and a crop top and ugg slippers. She made it into Erik’s apartment building rapidly. The minute she knocked on that door one of Erik’s friends answered.

“Damn, shorty? Who you here to see?” He bit his lip at Y/N. She could hear talking in the back.

“Erik.” Y/N spoke softly.

“Okay, sweetie. Yo E!”

Her heart skipped a beat when she saw him walk up to the door. She was craving him in all her holes. Her mouth, ass, and pussy were lonely and ready to be filled.

“Hey, E.”

“Who?” Erik asked while his friend watched. Y/N looked over at Erik’s friend then back at him with timid eyes.

“Don’t be shy, Lil Mama. What I say about all that shy shit? Now, what’s my name?”

“Daddy.” She blushed with embarrassment. Erik leaned forward, grabbing the side of Y/N’s neck softly to tongue her down briefly.

“Damn,” Erik’s friend clapped Erik on the back, “that’s my nigga, Erik.”

Both men allowed her to step inside and Y/N was surrounded by nothing but weed smoke and loud trap music. Roddy Ricch was playing from Erik’s beats Pill. There were at least seven guys there plus Erik included. Some smoking and drinking, Erik playing the game since he had a controller in his hand.

“Aye!” Erik yelled over the loud music, “this is Y/N.”

“Hi,” she waved shyly with a smile.”

They all said their hellos. Some lingering on her with interest while the others returned to whatever they were doing.

“Damn, you came by yourself? No friends for us?” The guy in question was rolling up some weed. He was tall and muscular with a full beard.

“Sorry, I just came to see my Daddy,” she placed her hand on Erik’s chest while he leaned down to wrap his arm around her waist. She was so small that he had to bend down to grab her. Some of his friends gave each other looks and she was sure they were going to ask Erik about how good Y/N’s pussy is. Erik has a way of affecting you without doing much except for existing. The evil glint in his eyes was enough to let his friends know that Y/N was his and only his.

“Here TJ,” Erik passes his controller over to whoever TJ was, “I’ll be back, gotta handle something with Lil Mama real quick.”

“Go handle that,” The friend that opened the door joked.

“Nigga shut the fuck up. I don’t need you talking on my behalf I got this.”

Y/N glanced at his friend. He could see the embarrassment on his face. He was a grown-ass man and he allowed Erik to shut him up. His homeboys joked in the background but something told Y/N that all of them knew not to fuck with Erik.

After Erik checked his friend, Erik kept his hand around Y/N’s waist as they walked to the back where his room was. The anticipation to fuck him was killing her. His fingertips stroked her spine at first but as soon as they walked past his doorway Erik seized the back of Y/N’s neck before slamming his door shut. The loud rap music vibrated his bedroom walls. Y/N turned around to look at Erik. Her terror-stricken face didn’t do anything to calm his rage. Erik folded his arms across his chest and widened his stance before he began to speak.

“You sent that video to get back at me or something?”

“No...” she spoke slowly.

“Nah, you had to because I sent you that picture of me holding my dick,” He narrows his eyes at her, “my dick is hard as a motherfucker right now.”

“Lemme see,” she went to grab his crotch but Erik smacked her hand away. Hard.

With an alarming look on her face, she stroked her sore hand. Erik didn’t seem to care about her pain. He was too busy worried about his hard dick.

“You owe me an apology.”

“Why?!” She didn’t understand why he was so damn upset about this.

“Because I told you I was busy-“

“You sent me that pic and I was a horny fucking mess, Erik. I had to make myself cum because of you. Don’t stand there and do that.”

“Y/N,” Erik closed his eyes, “Who the fuck is in charge? If I send you a pic, Lil Mama, I expect you to rub that pussy. Don’t send me shit back to turn me on when I’m with my boys. My dick is hard as fuck, Y/N, you don’t understand what I’m telling you? My-shit-is-hard.”

He grabbed his dick and Y/N wished it was her hand.

“So, I can’t send you nothing back without permission?” She asked with caution.

“Not when I’m around my niggas. My phone was out in the open, baby girl. What if they saw that puss? It’s mine. You got amnesia or something?”

Daddy, no. I didn’t think about that.” She fiddled with her fingers.

“Just shut the fuck up and come suck my dick,” Erik spoke hastily.

Erik started undoing his button and zipper. His jeans and briefs dropped down and around his ankles. His dick was so hard it poked straight out at her. Daddy was right. All that hard dick tucked away in his pants. She could understand his anger. That shit was probably pulsating and thumping like a heartbeat in his jeans. Y/N took long strides from where his bed was to get to his dick. She got down on her knees, grabbed his whopping erection, and guzzled that dick.

“Damn,” Erik hissed before letting out a deep moan, “Suck my dick, bitch. Suck me good.” Y/N was loving on Erik’s juicy meat each time she drew it into her mouth. Down in a squat and using only her mouth to suck his dick, Y/N started moving her hips to the music. She was enjoying herself why not dance a little? Erik lifted his shirt to rest under his chin and then he took both his hands to grab her face and fuck her mouth. Her head rocked back and the gagging she did was drowned out by the music. He was so big that he stabbed the back of her throat. She was losing her balance from how intense he fed her some dick.

“Fucking bitch.” He was vicious. Y/N was ready for him to cum because of his assault on her mouth. She smacked his thighs hard snapping Erik out of it so she could take a breath.

“D-Daddy,” Her throat felt raw, “I’m sorry, I really am, I can’t take it.”

“But you always take this dick like a good girl,” Erik rubbed the tip of his dick on her lips, “I think you know not to play with me like that again.”

Y/N nodded her head swiftly, “Yes, Daddy. Can I suck your dick again, please? I’m ready. I wanna swallow your cum, Daddy,” Y/N grabbed his dick and started planting delicate kisses along his shaft, “Pretty please, Daddy? then you can fuck my pussy,” She pats her pussy, “I want you inside me,” She whispered seductively.

“Fuck...Girl,” Erik grabbed his dick, “Here, just take it from me since you so damn greedy for this Daddy dick!”

“Thank you, Daddy,” She sucked him up damn near making her delirious.

“You really love sucking this Daddy dick, Lil Mama.”

Y/N focused all her love and affection on the tip of his pipe. Her tongue would flick the underside of his head while her lips twirled around it like she was sucking on a lollipop or a popsicle.

“Ohhhhh shit, get that shit, girl!”

The more she sucked the more Erik cheered her on. His member became thicker in her mouth and now she was drooling down her chin and her shirt.

“Fuck, Lil Mama, you making me cum,” His face scrunched up and after his dick pulsated in her mouth a few times Erik’s tasty cum oozed out the sides of her mouth. She couldn’t stop sucking his dick. Erik had to grab her hair and pull her mouth off to stop her. Y/N’s chin and neck was covered with the cum that spilled from her mouth. She tried putting him back in her mouth leading Erik to playfully slap her face.

“Stop it, girl. I want some pussy now.” Y/N raised her body from the floor. Erik started undressing her, yanking on her clothes with his thick fingers. Now that she was fully undressed, Erik lifts Y/N from the floor to wrap her legs around his waist. She grabbed his shoulders and pressed her cum covered face into his neck. Y/N breathed in his scent and kissed him with her wet lips.

“mmmm,” His dick smacked her in the pussy, “I can’t wait anymore I’m getting in this pussy.”

Using all his strength, Erik spread Y/N’s legs, using his hips to stretch her pussy open. He started rocking into her at a speedy pace like he was fucking her to the beat of the trap music. The drumming of his walls mixed with the way Y/N moaned was euphoria. Her moisture made squelching noises as it saturated Erik’s dick. She was so wet Erik’s dick kept slipping out. He was literally drenched from the tip of his dick to his balls. Her pussy sheathed his dick like a flesh-eating piranha.

“This phat pussy on you ain’t no joke, girl.”

Her ass and thighs ricocheted off of him as he pounded her pussy. Y/N couldn’t control her cries for more. The vision of Erik staring intently into her eyes as he took control of her body.

“Dayum, I feel that pussy gripping. I stay digging in yo’ shit don’t I?”

“YES! fuck-YES.”

Erik walked while still pumping his dick in Y/N until her back touched the bed. Erik pinned her down and stuffed her tight little pussy until it started talking back. That pussy was making a lot of noise whenever Erik dropped all that dick, balls deep, in that pussy. Erik watched the way he pounded her wetness.

“Damn, that’s a beautiful pink pussy. It makes me wanna eat it for hours.”

“Please do Daddy- OH FUCK!” Her eyes rolled back, “I love Daddy dick!”

“Daddy fucking this pussy, girl. I gotchu. You getting this pussy fucked.”

He was so calm with his words but that dick was a monster. Y/N gladly gave her pussy up.

“Take as much dick as you want, Lil Mama. Let Daddy make that pussy feel good. Let Daddy eat that pussy and ass. Let Daddy finger that pussy anywhere-”

“BAYBEEEEEE!!!!!”

She yelled at the top of her lungs while cumming on Erik’s dick. They both hadn’t noticed that the music stopped playing. Her moans and the sound of their skin slapping seeped through those thin walls. Erik didn’t give two fucks at that point. His only care was to make Y/N’s pussy cum so she could squeeze his thick dick and milk him dry.

“Open that pussy baby, I’m so close,” Erik whispered. Her weak legs went up and over his shoulder. Y/N’s sweet voice and soft moans in his ear weakened him further. his balls were so tight and ready to empty all his cum. Erik sucked on her nipples while he stroked. He was pulling on her clit with his veiny shaft.

“Yes,” Erik started looking distressed in the face. He reached his hand out to grab her neck provoking Y/N to grab his neck in return. Erik was defeated when her little hand wrapped around his neck. The feeling of her warm fingers and coffin-shaped nails sinking into the skin on the back of his neck made Erik shoot his load in spurts. Each time he pumped a thick stream of cum would erupt from his slit.

“Cum for me, Daddy.”

Erik slipped out of her slowly, grunting when he saw his cum drip from her pussy and onto his bed. Y/N kept her legs wide open and killed him with those big innocent eyes.

“All that wet ass pussy.”

She bit her lip while her hips moved in slow circles.

“You ain’t bring no clothes did you?”

She smiles, “I did, and my books.”

“Hmm,” Erik looked at her pussy again, “Give me your fucking keys so I can get your stuff. Take a shower and sleep naked for some more dick. I’m getting rid of these niggas.”

@tgigoldie @soufcakmistress @chefjessypooh@chaneajoyyy@pananegra@theblulife @becincere @blaqwidow91 @fish-outta-watah@moonlight-night-sky @eyeknowmywrites @crowngold@njadakillthiscookie@blktinkerbell@luvanxi @sheisexcellent1@chocolatedippedinhoney@brandithecrystalgem@dababydababydababydababy@soulfulbeauty19@btitannaaa@sunkissedebony97 @youngblackndgifted@harleycativy @rbhp@thee-germanpeach @thadelightfulone@bugngiz@palmstreesallday@skylahb @bakaris-shorty @nizzle-mo @truglori @queenflaws @ljstraightnochaser @nickidub718 @vikkidc @thehomierobbstark @rent-emspoons @abluesforlyssa

#killmonger #killmonger x reader #killmonger imagine #killmonger smut #nahimjustfeelingit writes

968 notes · View notes